I  TIlEOLOGitAK  'SEMlKiRY.I 
_^"'"'''ii» bl ...i 


V-' 

MISSIONARY    RECORDS 


GREENLATs^]),    LABRADOR 


AND 


ASIATIC   RUSSIA. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION. 


Stereotyped  by  E.  C.  Allen,  No.  51  Commerce  Street, 
Philadelphia. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Extent  of  Greenland — State  of  the  people — Their  sum- 
mer and  winter  houses — Their  employments — Mor- 
tality among  them  from  ignorance  of  the  healing  art 
— Abhorrence  of  stealing  from  one  another — The 
Lord's  prayer  in  their  language — Their  awful  super- 
stitions— Their  angekoks — Discovery  of  Greenland 
by  some  Norwegians — Solicitude  of  Egede — His 
efforts  to  send  the  gospel  to  that  country — Success 
of  his  exertions — He  sails  for  Greenland — His  early 
labours  and  trials  among  the  natives.  9 


CHAPTER  n. 

Egede  continues  his  labours — Duplicity  of  the  natives — 
Arrival  of  Missionaries — Mortality  among  the  people 
— Baptism  of  Children — Embarrassments  of  the  Mis- 
sion— 'Renewed  efforts — Early  desires  of  Count  Zm- 
zendorf — Narrative  of  Matthew  Stach — Reception 
of  the  brethren  at  Copenhagen— Their  letters  from 
Greenland.  22 

3 


4  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Difficulties  of  the  brethren — Wanderings  of  the  na- 
tives— Fearful  mortality  among  them — Their  awful 
insensibility — Devoted  efforts  of  the  missionaries — • 
Their  hope  in  severe  trial— Death  of  Mrs.  Egede — 
Egede's  departure  from  Greenland — His  death — 
First  instance  of  a  native  anxious  to  hear  the  word — 
The  young  Greenlander  Mangek— The  doctrines  of 
the  cross  proclaimed-— The  first  convert  Kanjarnak. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Instances  of  usefulness — Activity  of  Sarah — Her 
temptation,  fall,  and  recovery— Translation  6f  the 
Harmony  of  the  Gospels— Zeal  of  Samuel — His 
illness  and  death— Baptism  of  an  aged  Green- 
lander— The  convert  Noah— Sophia,  another  con- 
vert—Insensibility of  other  natives— Letters  of 
Jonah,  Sarah,  and  Rebecca— Inquiry  after  truth — 
Erection  of  the  first  church— Contrast  to  the  former 
state  of  feeling—Severity  of  the  weather— Visits  to 
the  people.  54 

CHAPTER  V. 

Visit  of  Johannes  de  Watteville — The  converts  Na- 
thaniel, Keturah,  and  Matthew  Kajarnak — Unusual 
intensity  of  the  cold — Horrors  of  famine — Great 
mortality  among  the  people — Instances  of  human 
weakness — Sympathy  and  liberality  awakened — The 
single  sister  Judith— Extracts  from  her  letters — Her 
useful  labours  and  peaceful  death — Address  of  a 
native  teacher — Anxiety  to  fbrm  another  station — 
New  settlement  at  Lichtenfels.  71 


CONTENTS  5 

CHAPTER  VI. 

First  converts  at  Lichtenfels — The  single  sister  Susan- 
nah— Addresses  of  the  native  teachers — Continuance 
of  life,  and  ability  to  labour — Death  of  Frederick 
Boehnish,  Matthew  Stach,  and  of  brother  Koenig- 
seer — Exposure  to  great  danger — Striking  deliver- 
ances— Perils  of  the  voyage  to  and  from  Greenland 
Confession  of  a  native — Wreck  of  a  vessel — Provi- 
dential interposition — Serious  privations — Visit  home 
and  return  of  brother  Kleinschmidt — Translations — 
Baptism  of  an  adult  heathen— Change  in  the  state  of 
the  country — Severe  winter — Interesting  facts.     91 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Increase  in  numbers  and  in  grace — The  new  hymn 
book — Jubilee  of  brother  Beck's  labours — Recon- 
noitering  voyage — Interesting  facts — Translation  of 
the  New  Testament  completed — Letters  from  two 
converts  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society — 
Solicitnde  felt  for  the  young  people — Establishment 
of  a  fourth  settlement — The  new  church — Addresses 
of  the  assistant  Nathaniel  —  Usefulness  among 
children.  116 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Labrador— The  country  and  people  described — Solici- 
tude of  the  United  Brethren  in  their  behalf— Arri- 
val of  the  first  missionaries— Their  early  efforts- 
First  settlement,  called  Nain— Confidence  of  the 
heathen  in  the  missionaries— Encouragement  afford- 
ed by  the  native  Anauke— Melancholy  consequence 

of  a  voyage — Another  settlement  formed  at  Okkak 
1# 


6  CONTENTS. 

— Remarkable  preservation  of  two  missionaries — 
,  Formation  of  a  third  settlement,  called  Hopedale— 
Striking  description,  given  by  some  of  the  natives, 
of  the  effects  of  the  gospel— Ravages  of  disease-— 
The  native  Tuglawina— -Affecting  loss  of  brother 
Reiraan.  137 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Pleasing  instance  of  forgiveness— Fearful  contrast- 
Perseverance  of  the  brethren  under  discouraging 
circumstances— Commencement  of  a  new  order  of 
things— Remarkable  answer  to  prayer— Spread  of 
interest  in  the  things  of  God— Attack  of  disease — 
Voyage  to  explore  the  northern  coast— Interesting 
incidents— The  voyagers  placed  in  great  perplexity 
—Divine  interposition  in  their  behalf— Prayers  at 
the  missionary  settlements— Trial  of  faith  and  pati- 
ence— Recent  intelligence — Perilous  voyage  of  the 
ship  Harmony.  159 

CHAPTER  X. 

State  of  Asiatic  Russia — Heathen  nations — Efforts  to 
diffuse  nominal  Christianity — Edict  of  Catherine  the 
Great  m  behalf  of  the  United  Brethren — Station  at 
Sarepta — Labours  among  the  Calmucs  and  other 
pagans — Journey  to  Mount  Caucasus — Translation 
of  the  New  Testament — Visit  to  the  Lama — Inter- 
view with  Prince  Tuemmen — His  death — Funeral 
ceremonies — Distribution  of  the  Scriptures.  193 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Sacrifice  offered  by  the  prince  on  the  death  of  his 
father— Various  ceremonies — Coldness  of  the  people 


CONTENTS.  7 

towards  the  brethren—Disappointment  of  hope — 
Death  of  the  lama—Interesting  account  of  two 
Buriat  nobles — Important  letter  to  the  missiona- 
ries— Its  effects  on  others— Visits  of  the  brethren  to 
the  new  lama— Case  of  wretched  superstition.      213 


CHAPTER   XII. 

Interesting  account  of  the  convert  Sodnom— Difficul- 
ties attending  his  course — His  encouragement  of  the 
brethren— His  fortitude  and  enhghtened  zeal— Effect 
produced  by  the  appearance  of  a  comet— Conduct 
of  the  prince  Serbedshab— Removal  of  the  converts 
to  Sarepta — Their  reception  by  the  congregation — 
Fire  at  Sarepta— Opposition  of  the  government — 
Relinquishment  of  the  mission.  226 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Edinburgh  Missionary  Society — Station  formed  at  Ka- 
rass  Conduct  of  the  effendis — Appearance  of  the 
plague— Reinforcement  of  the  mission— Attention 
excited  by  a  Turkish  tract— Tour  of  Mr.  Paterson 
— Extracts  from  his  journal — The  youth  Katagerry 
—Land  granted  by  the  Russian  government— Mes- 
sage from  a  Sonna  prince— State  of  the  people  in 
that  country — Opposition  to  the  circulation  of  tracts 
and  the  progress  of  the  gospel — Death  of  Mr.  Brun- 
ton — Translation  and  printing  of  the  Turkish  New 
Testament — Visit  to  Astrachan — Translation  of  the 
prophetical  and  poetical  books  into  the  Persian 
language— Abandonment  of  the  mission.  239 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Siberia — London  Missionary  Society — Station  at  Se- 
linginsk — Religion  of  the  people — Praying  mills  of 
the  Buriats — Mongolian  trsnslation  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament— Station  on  the  Ona — Missionary  journey — 
Favour  shown  by  the  Russian  government — Inter- 
esting account  of  the  convert  Bardo — Letter  from 
the  Buriat  youth  Tikshie — Account  of  the  convert 
Shagdur — Improved  state  of  the  mission — Conclu- 
sion. 259 


MISSIONARY  RECORDS. 


GREENLAND. 


^:^HAPTEIt  S^l^^ 


Extent  of  Greenland — State  of  the  people — Their  sum- 
mer and  winter  houses — Their  employments— Mor- 
tality among  them  from  ignorance  of  the  healing  art 
— Abhorrence  of  stealing  from  one  another — The 
Lord's  prayer  in  their  language— Their  awful  super- 
stitions— Their  angekoks — Drscovery  of  Greenland 
by  some  Norwegians — Solicitude  of  Egede — His 
efforts  to  send  the  gospel  to  that  country — Success 
of  his  exertions — He  sails  for  Greenland — His  early 
labours  and  trials  among  the  natives. 

Greenland,  long  supposed  to  be  part  of  America, 
till  captain  Parry  ascertained  its  complete  disjunc- 
tion, forms  the  largest  known  extent  of  land  not  be- 
longing to  the  four  continents.  It  remains  uncer- 
tain whether  several  of  the  deep  inlets  which  indent 
the  coast,  may  not  penetrate  entirely  across;  yet 
they  would  thus  very  slightly  break  the  vast  con- 
tinuity af  land.  This  immense  region  is  of  all 
others  least  valuable  to  man,  producing  scarcely 
any  thing  which  can  minister  to  his  comfort,  and 
comparatively  little  for  his  subsistence.     Its  aspect 

9 


10  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

is  throughout  of  that  character  which  peculiarly 
belongs  to  the  arctic  world.  It  is  claimed  by  Den- 
mark. 

The  coast  is  tolerably  populous  in  the  southern 
parts,  and  on  the  north  in  68^  and  69^ ;  though,  com- 
pared with  other  countries,  it  is  but  thinly  inhabited. 
In  the  inner  part  of  the  country  no  one  lives,  except 
when  visited  for  the  sake  of  deer-hunting  in  the 
summer  season.  The  whole  upland  country  is  per- 
petually covered  with  ice  and  snow. 

The  people,  according  to  Crantz,  have  one  house 
for  the  summer,  and  another  for  the  winter.  The 
latter  is  a  low  hut,  built  with  stone  and  turf:  it  is 
two  or  three  yards  high,  and  has  a  flat  roof.  The 
windows,  made  of  the  entrails  of  seals,  and  placed 
on  one  side,  are  white  and  transparent.  On  the 
other  side  are  their  beds,  formed  of  shelves  or 
benches  of  deal  boards,  raised  half  a  yard  from  the 
ground;  their  bedding  is  made  of  seal  and  rein-deer 
skins.  Several  families  live  together  in  one  of 
these  houses  or  huts:  each  family  occupying  a 
room  by  itself,  separated  from  the  rest  by  a  wooden 
post,  by  which  also  the  roof  is  supported.  Before 
this  is  a  hearth,  or  fire-place,  in  which  is  placed  a 
great  lamp,  in  form  of  a  half  moon,  seated  on  a 
trivet;  over  this  are  hung  their  kettles  in  which  they 
boil  their  victuals.  The  entry  of  the  house  is  very 
low,  so  that  they  must  stoop,  and  it  is  commonly 
entered  on  their  hands  and  knees.  The  inside  of 
the  houses  is  lined  with  old  skins,  which  have  al- 
ready served  for  the  covering  of  their  boats. 

The  summer  tents  are  made  of  rafts  or  long 
poles,  set  in  a  circular  Ibrm,  bending  at  the  top, 
and  resembling  a  sugar  loaf:  they  have  a  double 
cover,  of  which  the  innermost  is  of  seal  or  rein-deer 
skins,  with  the  hairy  side  inwards;  the  outermost 


GREEIVLAND.  1 1 

is  also  of  the  same  kind  of  sldns,  without  hair,  and 
dressed  with  fat,  that  the  rain  may  not  penetrate. 
In  these  tents  the  Greenlanders  have  their  beds, 
and  a  curtain  through  which  they  receive  the  day, 
hght.  In  each  case,  they  use  a  train-oil  lamp,  to 
cook  their  food :  to  trim  it  carefully  they  take  dry 
moss,  rubbed  very  small,  which  they  lay  on  one 
side  of  the  lamp;  this  being  lighted,  burns  softly, 
and  does  not  cause  any  smoke.  A  great  heat  is  at 
the  same  time  produced,  but  the  smell  is  very  disa- 
greeable. 

The  ordinary  employments  of  the  Greenlanders 
are  fishing  and  hunting:  on  shore  they  pursue  the 
rein-deer,  and  at  sea,  whales,  morses,  seals,  and 
other  creatures,  as  also  sea- fowls  and  fish.  The 
men  meddle  with  no  work  at  home  but  what  con- 
cerns their  employments  for  hunting  and  fishing. 
All  other  business,  even  buildmg  and  repairing  the 
houses,  belongs  to  the  women. 

Few  of  the  people  exceed  the  age  of  fifly  or  sixty 
years ;  many  die  in  the  prime  of  life  and  a  great 
number  in  early  infancy.  Totally  ignorant  of  the 
healing  art,  this  mortality  can  excite  no  surprise. 
To  supply  the  defect  they  resort  to  their  priests,  or 
angekoks,  who  mutter  certain  spells  over  the  sick, 
by  which  it  is  hoped  they  will  recover. 

They  have  a  great  abhorrence  of  stealing ;  no- 
thing is  therefore  kept  under  lock  and  key,  but 
every  thing  is  left  open,  without  fear.  This  aver- 
sion, however,  is  particularly  confined  to  native 
property ;  if  they  can  lay  hands  on  that  of  foreign- 
ers, such  a  feeling  does  not  operate.  The  same 
language  is  spoken  throughout  the  country,  though 
the  accent  and  pronunciation  differ  here  and  there ; 
and  in  the  southern  parts  many  words  have  been 
adopted  which  are  not  used  in  the  northern.  "  The 


12  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

language,"  says  a  native  of  Denmark,"  is  very  rich 
of  words  and  sense,  and  of  such  energy,  that  one 
is  often  at  a  loss  and  puzzled  to  render  it  in  Danish ; 
but  then  again  it  wants  words  to  express  such 
things  as  are  foreign,  and  not  in  use  among  them." 
As  a  specimen,  the  Lord's  prayer  may  be  given, 
which  is  as  follows : 

NALLEKAM   OKASIA. 

Attavut  Killangmepotit,  akkit  usoroHrsuk:  Nal- 
legavet  aggerle;  pekorset  Killangme  munam  etog 
tamaikile  :  Tunnisigun  ullume  nekiksautionik  :  pis- 
sarauneta  aketsorantu,  pisingilaguttog  akectsortivut ; 
Ursennartomut  pisitsaraunata ;  ajortomin  annauti- 
gut;  Nalleganet,  Pisarlo,  usornatorlo  pigangankit 
isukangithomum.     Amero. 

The  superstition  of  the  people  is  very  great. 
On  being  asked  from  whence  they  thought  heaven 
and  earth  had  their  origin,  they  have  answered, 
"From  nothing;  it  has  always  been  so."  They 
have,  however,  some  idea  of  a  spiritual  being, 
called  Tarngarsuk,  to  whom  they  ascribe  a  super- 
natural power;  though  not  any  act  of  creation  ;  and 
also  a  notion  of  a  future  state  of  existence. 

Of  Torngarsuk,  however,  the  majority  of  the 
people  know  little  or  nothing  except  the  name. 
Each  element  is  thought  to  have  its  governor  or 
president,  which  they  call  Innuoe ;  from  whence 
the  angekoks  are  said  to  receive  their  Torngak,  or 
familiar  spirits.  Every  angekok  is  considered  to 
have  a  torngak,  who  attends  him,  after  he  has  ten 
times  conjured  in  the  dark. 

Some  have  their  own  deceased  parents  for  their 
Torngak,  and  others  say  they  obtain  theirs  out  of 


GREENLAND.  13 

some  of  the  Danes,  who,  as  they  affirm,  discharge 
their  fire-arms  when  they  wait  before  the  entry  of 
the  place  where  the  angekok  performs  his  con- 
juration. Whether  Torngak  and  Torngarsuk  be 
one  and  the  same  thing,  it  is  not  easy  to  decide; 
but  it  is  certain  one  is  derived  from  the  other. 
From  Torngarsuk  the  angekoks  pretend  that  they 
learn  the  art  of  conjuring,  which  they  are  taught 
by  an  extraordinary  method. 

The  hnng  spirit  of  the  angekoks  is  often  ex- 
posed by  their  gross  mistakes ;  yet  they  are  held 
in  such  great  honour  and  esteem,  that  the  strict- 
est obedience  which  is  required  in  the  name  of 
Torngarsuk  is  commonly  rendered,  lest  in  case 
of  disobedience  some  great  affliction  might  arise. 
They  also  make  the  natives  believe  that  with  their 
hands  and  feet  tied,  they  can  mount  up  to  hea- 
ven, and  observe  what  is  transpiring  there;  and 
likewise  descend  into  hell,  or  the  lower  regions  of 
the  earth,  where  the  fierce  Torngarsuk  keeps  his 
court.  A  young  angekok,  it  is  said,  must  not  un- 
dertake this  journey  except  in  the  fall  of  the  year, 
because  then  the  lowermost  heaven,  which  they 
take  the  rainbow  to  be,  is  nearest  the  earth. 

Awful  indeed  is  the  ignorance  and  superstition 
wnich  sin  has  brought  on  the  soul  of  mm.  Nor 
do  they  appear  alone,  but  as  the  fruitful  parents  of 
many  and  great  evils.  All  that  is  comprehended 
in  degradation,  guilt,  and  misery,  belongs  to  the 
empire  of  the  prince  of  darkness.  How  powerful 
an  appeal  is  therefore  presented  by  all  his  subjects 
to  Christian  compassion!  That  of  Greenland,  like 
the  cry  of  the  man  of  Macedonia, "  Come  over 
and  help  us,"  has  happly  been  heard;  and  the 
result,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  is  now  to  be 
considered. 

2 


14  MISSIONAKiT    RECORDS. 

So  long  since  as  a.  d.  983,  it  is  said,  this  coun- 
try was  discovered  by  some  Norwegians  from  Ice- 
land, who  planted  a  colony  on  the  eastern  coast; 
and  the  intercourse  between  this  colony,  Iceland, 
and  Denmark,  was  continued  till  the  beginning 
of  the  fifteenth  century.  At  that  time  the  colony 
became  inaccessible  by  the  gradual  increase  of 
arctic  ice  upon  the  coast;  while  on  the  west  a 
range  of  mountains,  covered  with  perpetual  Snow, 
precluded  all  approach.  This  settlement  contained 
several  churches  and  monasteries,  and  is  said  to 
have  extended  about  two  thousand  miles  in  the 
southeast  part.  Other  efforts  were  afterwards  made. 

Intimately  connected  with  the  moral  improve- 
ment of  the  Greenlanders.  at  a  later  period,  appears 
Mr.  Hans  Egede,  a  clergyman  of  Vogen,  in  the 
north  part  of  Norway.  After  being  engaged  there 
for  about  a  year,  he  recollected  having  read  that 
some  Christians  had  lived  in  this  inhospitable  re- 
gion, of  whom  no  more  was  heard.  Prompted,  as 
he  supposed,  by  mere  curiosity,  he  inquired  of  a 
friend  at  Bergen,  who  had  often  been  employed  in 
the  whale  fishery,  respecting  its  moral  condition. 
The  result  awakened  his  deep  sympathy  for  the 
Christians,  who  it  seems  were  Norwegians,  and 
who,  he  feared,  had  relapsed  into  heathenism  for 
want  of  scriptural  instruction. 

Impressed  by  a  sense  of  the  duty  of  sending 
them  the  gospel,  he  thought  of  various  methods 
for  the  accomplishment  of  so  important  a  design ; 
though  his  personal  engagement  in  the  service  ap- 
peared to  be  impracticable.  Still  he  could  not  dis- 
miss the  subject  from  his  mind,  and  at  length, 
with  many  fears  arising  from  humility,  he  ventur- 
ed to  send  a  memorial  in  1710,  with  a  petition,  to 
Randulf,  bishop  of  Bergen,  from  whence  the  Green- 


GREENLAIsD.  15 

land  trade  was  carried  on,  and  another  to  bishop 
Krog,  at  Drontheim,  to  whose  diocese  he  belong- 
ed, entreating  them  to  urge  on  the  court  a  mission 
to  this  part  of  the  earth.  This  they  engaged  to  do, 
and  represented  to  him,  at  the  same  time,  the  diffi- 
cuhies  that  would  arise,  as  well  as  the  special  ad- 
vantages that  would  accrue  from  such  efforts  to 
their  own  countrymen. 

No  sooner  were  the  friends  of  Egede  aware  of 
his  desire  to  engage  in  this  holy  enterprise,  than 
they  vehemently  opposed  it,  and  also  instigated 
his  wife  and  f  imily  to  impede  its  accomplishment. 
Nor  did  their  success  appear  unlikely,  for  he 
actually  tried  to  dismiss  it  from  his  thoughts ;  but 
the  words  of  Christ,  Matt.  x.  37,  "Whosoever 
loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me  is  not  worthy 
of  me,"  produced  so  much  distress  of  mind  that  ho 
could  not  be  appeased,  or  find  rest  either  day  or 
night.  Meanwhile  a  concurrence  of  circumstances 
produced  a  great  dislike  in  the  mind  of  his  wife  to 
the  place  of  their  residence ;  he  urged  her  to  con- 
sider it  as  truly  providential ;  and  on  her  spreading 
the  matter  before  God  in  prayer,  she  w^as  led  to 
unite  with  her  husband  in  his  view  of  a  mission  to 
Greenland. 

Still  his  desires  were  not  immediately  realized; 
various  delays  arose,  and  at  length  he  apprized  the 
bishop  of  his  intention  to  resign  his  office,  intima- 
ting, however,  that  he  expected  some  annual  pen- 
sion from  his  successor,  until  he  obtained  some 
other  provision.  But  as  no  one  would  accept  his 
benefice  on  such  conditions,  he  relinquished  it  in 
1718.  Yet,  when  he  had  to  take  leave  of  many 
whom  he  loved,  he  felt  it  to  be  painful,  and  his 
Wite  was  obliged  to  sustain  and  animate  him. 

Their  courage  was  soon  put  to  the  test.     A  re- 


16  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

port  was  circulated,  that  a  vessel  belonging  to  Ber- 
gen  had  been  shipwrecked  on  the  coast  of  Green- 
land, and  the  crew  retreating  to  the  land,  were 
murdered,  and  then  voraciously  eaten  by  the  sava- 
ges. The  frightful  narrative  was  not  altogether 
groundless ;  yet  it  did  not  deter  them  from  pursu- 
ing the  object  on  which  their  hearts  were  set. 

Though  generally  considered  a  fanatic,  Egede 
proceeded  to  Copenhagen,  to  present  his  memo- 
rials to  the  College  of  Missions ;  and  not  only  did 
he  obtain  the  answer,  that  the  king  would  consider 
of  some  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  plan, 
but  his  majesty  condescended  to  give  him  an 
audience,  and  personally  to  attend  to  his  proposals. 
Still  the  hopes  thus  excited  were  soon  repressed, 
and  after  more  time  had  been  lost,  he  contrived  to 
form  a  capital  of  about  £2,000.  A  ship,  called 
the  Hope,  was  therefore  bought  to  carry  him  to 
Greenland,  and  tarry  there  the  winter :  one  vessel 
was  also  freighted  for  the  whale  fishery,  and  an- 
other to  bring  back  an  account  of  the  result.  And: 
in  the  spring  of  1721,  he  heard  with  joy  that  the 
king  most  cordially  approved  of  the  undertaking, 
had  presented  him  with  £40  towards  his  equip- 
ment, and  appointed  him  pastor  of  the  new  colony, 
and  missionary  to  the  heathen. 

Egede,  with  his  companions,  set  sail  for  Green- 
land, May  12,  1721,  and  after  being  placed  in 
great  peril  from  a  storm,  landed  safely,  July  3. — - 
A  house  was  soon  built  of  stone  and  earth,  and 
lined  with  boards,  on  an  island  to  which  they  gave 
the  name  of  their  ship.  At  the  end  of  August  they 
entered  it,  after  a  thanksgiving  sermon  on  the  1 17th 
Psalm.  At  first  the  Greenlanders  were  very 
friendly;  but  when  it  was  evident  that  they  pur- 
posed not  to  pay  a  short  visit  for  the  sake  of  traf- 


GREENL-\ND.  17 

fic,  they  were  filled  with  apprehensions,  and  left 
the  district.  Yet,  by  degrees,  they  were  led  to 
entertain  those  who  visited  them,  though  they 
made  room  for  them  in  a  little  house  by  themselves, 
and  stationed  a  watch  there  throughout  the  night. 
At  last  they  ventured  to  receive  them  into  their 
own  houses,  and  now  and  then  to  repay  their 
visits. 

Egede  improved  every  opportunity  of  learning 
the  language,  and  as  soon  as  he  knew  the  word 
kina,  "  What  is  this  1"  he  asked  the  name  of  what- 
ever aflected  his  senses,  and  wrote  it  down.  Ob- 
serving, too  that  a  Greenlander  named  Arok,  was 
much  attached  to  one  of  his  people  called  Aaron, 
from  the  similarity  of  their  names,  he  once  left 
this  man  secretly,  but  with  his  own  consent,  be- 
hind him  among  the  Greenlanders,  that  he  might 
inquire  into  treir  circumstances,  and  learn  their 
language.  After  some  days,  the  Indians  brought 
the  statement  that  Aaron  was  well,  and  begged  that 
somebody  would  fetch  him,  as  his  being  there  was 
suspicious  to  the  people.  But  they  were  prevailed 
on,  by  some  presents,  to  let  him  remain  during 
the  winter.  Once,  when  they  vexed  him,  and 
stole  things  from  him,  he  resorted  to  blows,  and 
was  consequently  ill-treated  ;  they  also  took  away 
his  gun  that  he  might  do  them  no  harm.  After- 
wards, however,  they  endeavoured  to  repair  the  in- 
jury by  kind  treatment,  and  begged  him  not  to  tell 
the  minister,  that  they  might  sutler  no  punishment. 
Egede,  therefore,  acted  as  if  ignorant  of  the  matter, 
and  on  his  next  visit  left  another  person  with  them. 
He  seems  indeed  to  have  awakened  much  fear 
in  their  bosoms,  and  hence  they  asked  many  ange- 
koks  to  conjure  him  and  his  people,  with  a  view  to 
do  them  mischief  and  compel  them  to  withdraw, 
2* 


18  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

.<0. 

But  when  their  arts  availed  nothing,  those  who 
practised  them  reported  that  the  minister  himself 
was  a  great  and  good  angekok,  who  would  do  them 
no  harm.  To  this  the  more  candid  were  disposed 
to  give  credit,  because  they  observed  how  he 
preached  to  his  own  people,  and  that  they  treated 
him  with  great  respect. 

For  the  instruction  of  the  heathen,  Egede  was 
also  exceedingly  desirous ;  and,  as  he  could  not 
easily  engage  them  in  conversation,  he  directed  his 
eldest  son  to  draw  some  pictures  of  Scripture  facts, 
which,  being  held  before  them,  not  only  easily 
suggested  his  meaning,  but  also  enabled  him,  by 
the  questions  they  asked,  to  learn  their  language, 
and  to  instruct  them  in  the  principles  of  Christian 
doctrine.  The  most  striking  of  these  representa- 
tions were  those  of  Christ's  healing  the  sick  and 
raising  the  dead.  Regarding  him  as  the  ambassa- 
dor of  such  a  mighty  and  beneficent  Being,  they 
desired  him  to  heal  their  sick  by  blowing  on  them 
as  the  angekoks  did.  Such  tokens  of  esteem  and 
confidence  he  eagerly  seized  to  direct  them  to  "  the 
Father  of  lights,  from  whom  cometh  every  good 
and  perfect  gift ;"  and  the  numbers  of  those  dis- 
posed to  listen  to  the  wonderful  works  of  God  con- 
tinued to  increase. 

Various  difficulties  however  arose,  and  when  the 
expectation  of  the  Danes  as  to  trade  and  the 
means  of  subsistence  began  to  fail,  they  mur- 
mured against  the  minister  for  leading  them  thither, 
and  determined  to  depart  in  a  ship  which  had  win- 
tered there.  This  reduced  him  to  great  perplexity. 
His  conscience  would  not  allow  his  abandoment 
of  his  post,  after  many  years  of  labour,  having  for 
their  object  the  conversion  of  the  heathen :  still  he 
could  not  stay  alone  with  his  wife  and  four  little 


GREENLAND.  19 

ones,  and  see  them  perish.  All  that  he  could  in- 
duce his  people  to  do,  was  to  wait  till  some  time  in 
June  for  the  arrival  of  the  store-ship  ;  and  if  it  did 
not  come  then,  and  they  were  resolved  to  go,  he 
proposed  that  they  should  leave  him  some  of  their 
provisions.  Six  men  were  persuaded  to  stay  with 
him ;  but  when  they  saw  that  his  stores  would 
scarcely  suffice  for  half  a  year,  they  told  him  that, 
in  case  of  need,  they  intended  to  take  refuge  in  a 
Dutch  ship,  and  sail  home. 

Heart-thrilling  as  was  the  resolution,  Egede  now 
resolved  to  return  ;  but  his  wife  withstood  his  in- 
tention with  such  courage  and  constancy,  as  anima- 
ted his  mind  and  repressed  his  unbelief.  Not 
only  would  she  pack  nothing  up,  but  she  repri- 
manded the  people  when  they  began  to  demolish 
their  habitations,  and  told  them  not  to  take  any  unne- 
cessary trouble,  for  she  felt  assured  that  a  ship  was 
sent  out,  and  would  safely  arrive.  The  people  laugh- 
ed at  her  confidence ;  but  the  vessel  appeared,  and 
with  it  the  declaration  of  the  merchants  at  Bergen, 
that  notwithstanding  the  unfavorable  aspect  of  the 
Greenland  trade,  it  should  still  be  prosecuted  ;  and 
also  the  intelligence  from  the  College  of  Missions, 
that  it  was  the  king's  pleasure  to  support  the  Chris- 
tian eflbrts  that  had  been  made.  A  moderate  con- 
tribution from  all  his  subjects  in  Denmark  and  Nor- 
way, under  the  name  of  the  "  Greenland  assess- 
ment," produced  a  considerable  sum. 

Stimulated  to  r^'newed  exertion,  Egede  now 
made  many  difficult  voyages,  not  only  to  exert  the 
force  of  his  own  example,  but  personally  to  see 
how  the  interests  of  the  company  might  be  best  ad- 
vanced ;  as  he  knew  that  the  conversion  of  the 
people,  which  he  so  much  desired,  could  not  be  at- 
tained unless  it  were  connected  with  temporal  ad- 


20  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

vantage.  Having  now  a  colleague,  he  put  forth 
fresh  energy  in  the  work  of  instruction.  He  had 
translated  into  the  languase  of  the  Greenlanders 
some  short  questions  and  answers  concerning  the 
creation,  the  fall,  redemption,  the  resurrection  of 
the  body,  and  the  judgment  day ;  together  with 
some  prayers  and  hymns.  These  they  read  to  the 
people,  who  after  repeatedly  hearing  them,  could 
give  the  answers,  and  also  receive  further  informa- 
tion. The  continuance  of  the  process,  however, 
awakened  disinclination,  especially  if  they  wished 
to  engage  in  some  diversion,  or  go  to  sea,  and  were 
obliged  to  postpone  it  until  the  reading  and  singing 
were  over.  Above  all,  if  an  angekok  were  there, 
and  would  practise  his  incantations,  no  such  exer- 
cises received  attention,  and  if  the  missionaries 
would  proceed,  they  were  assailed  by  mocking  and 
ridicule.  Still  further,  they  were  charged  with 
falsehood,  because  it  was  said  the  angekoks  had 
been  in  heaven,  and  had  neither  seen  any  traces  of 
the  Son  of  God,  nor  witnessed  a  state  of  the  firma- 
ment which  threatened  dissolution. 

The  Danes,  therefore,  attempted  to  assume  au- 
thority, drove  the  angekoks  away,  and  stationed 
sailors  among  the  natives  to  keep  them  in  order. — 
Means  of  a  rough  and  gentle  kind  at  length  ended 
the  violence  that  had  been  committed.  Scjme  said 
they  believed  all  they  heard  about  God,  because 
when  they  invoked  him  for  seals,  they  were  suc- 
cessful in  the  chase.  In  seasotis  of  distress  they 
sent  for  Egede,  and  asked  him  to  pray  for  the  heal- 
ing of  the  sick.  At  the  urgent  request  of  an  ange- 
kok, he  baptized  his  child,  and  when  it  died,  he 
alone  v/as  counted  worthy  by  the  parent  to  carry  it 
to  the  grave.  After  the  interment,  the  angekok 
and  his  family  desired  to  be  baptized  also  ;  but  the 


GREENLAND.  21 

missionary  declined  doing  it,  saying,  that  as  adults, 
they  must  first  learn  the  will  of  God. 

Many  difficulties  arose  from  the  perverseness  of 
the  people.  When  the  weather  was  bad,  they 
were  often  displeased  and  petulant,  attributing  it  to 
the  reading  and  praying,  which  they  supposed  irri- 
tated the  air  ;  or  imputing  it  to  the  credit  they  gave 
the  missionary,  and  their  refusal  to  conform  so 
fully  as  before  to  the  requirements  of  the  angekoks. 
It  was  therefore  intimated  that  his  prayers  must 
obtain  for  them  good  weather,  an  abundance  of 
seals  and  fishes,  and  also  the  healing  of  their  sick, 
before  they  would  trust  him  any  further.  If  he 
urged  them  to  call  upon  God,  they  answered,  "We 
do  pray,  but  it  signifies  nothing."  If  he  said  they 
should  supplicate  God  chiefly  for  his  spiritual  gifts, 
and  for  the  happiness  of  the  life  everlasting,  they 
replied,  "  That  we  neither  understand  nor  desire  ; 
we  want  nothing  but  healthy  bodies,  and  seals  to 
eat,  and  the  angekoks  can  procure  these  for  us." 
If  he  alluded  to  future  judgment,  or  eternal  punish- 
ment, they  refused  to  hearken,  or  discovered  by 
their  remarks,  the  awful  unbelief  of  their  heaits. 

The  language  of  the  people  also  occasioned 
Egede  much  trouble,  from  his  being  continually 
obliged  to  give  up  the  use  of  words  which  he 
thought  he  perfectly  understood.  But  his  children, 
from  converse  with  the  young  natives,  learned  it 
more  easily  and  fully,  especially  in  the  pronuncia- 
tion, and  could  generally  answer  his  questions. — 
With  their  assistance  he  began  a  Greenland  gram- 
mar, and  a  translation  of  some  Sunday  lessons  trom 
the  Gospels,  accompanied  by  short  illustrations. — 
He  also  employed  his  eldest  son  in  the  instruction 
of  the  people  ;  because  he  could  render  himself 
more  agreeable  to  them,  and  they  could  better  un- 
derstand him. 


22  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Egede  continues  his  labours — Duplicity  of  the  natives — 
Arrival  of  Missionaries — Mortality  among  the  people 
— Baptism  of  Children — Embarrassments  of  the  Mis- 
sion— Renewed  efforts — Early  desires  of  Count  Zm- 
zendorf— Narrative  of  Matthew  Stach— Reception 
of  the  brethren  at  Copenhagen — Their  letters  from 
Greenland. 

Amidst  various  trials  and  dangers,  Egede  contin- 
ued zealously  engaged  in  the  work  on  which  he 
had  entered.  The  disposition  to  hear  him  increas- 
ed ;  he  perceived  also  some  seriousness  in  the  dy- 
ing, and  a  desire  to  enter  a  better  world  ;  while  the 
healthy  declared  that  their  faith  was  strengthened, 
because  they  had  many  proofs  that  God  had  heard 
their  prayers  when  they  had  nothing  to  eat,  or  were 
in  great  peril.  On  one  occasion,  as  he  was  teach- 
ing them,  they  all  asked  for  baptism,  and  wondered 
that  he  scrupled  the  sincerity  of  their  faith,  aud  of 
their  love  to  God. 

But,  unhappily,  there  were  sound  reasons  for  the 
objections  he  raised.  He  could  not  observe  any 
true  sense  of  inward  corruption,  or  any  change  of 
practice.  Very  often,  indeed,  he  discovered  to  his 
sorrow  that  their  apparent  teachableness  was  only 
hypocritical  affectation  produced  by  fear  or  inter- 
est ;  for  the  Greenland  boys  he  maintained,  and 
also  the  people  that  traded  in  the  country,  informed 
him,  that  the  very  natives  who  pretended  to  be- 
lieve every  thing,  treated  his  reading,  praying,  and 
singing,  when  he  was  absent,  with  the  greatest  de- 
rision. 

On  the  arrival  of  some  ships  in  1728,  with  Mr. 
Olaus   Lange  and  Mr.    Henry  Milzoug,  Egede's 


GREENLA^'D.  23 

eldest  son  returned  to  Copenhagen,  to  prosecute 
his  studies.  He  was  accompanied  by  two  bap- 
tized natives,  Poek  and  his  wife,  who  were  called 
Christian  and  Christina,  and  two  Greenland  boys 
and  a  girl,  who  had  just  before  made  a  confession 
of  their  faith,  and  were  baptized  by  the  names  of 
Charles,  Daniel,  and  Sophia-Magdalena. 

Preparations  were  now  made  to  remove  the  co- 
lony from  Hope  Island,  where  it  had  been  from  the 
first,  to  the  main  land,  four  leagues  further  east- 
ward, and  to  enlarge  it  with  the  buildings  that  were 
required.  But  a  contagious  disorder  broke  out 
among  the  Europeans,  which  Egede  ascribed 
to  irregular  living  and  a  want  of  exercise,  be- 
cause few  of  the  sailors,  or  of  the  former  inha- 
bitants of  the  colony,  who  were  constantly  em- 
ployed, were  infected.  The  most  useful  people 
and  the  artificers  were  removed  by  death,  and 
the  horses,  for  want  of  proper  care,  died  also. 
A  fatal  blow  was  thus  given,  not  only  to  the  design 
of  crossing  the  mountains,  but  also  to  the  plan  of 
colonies  that  were  to  have  been  raised  for  cultiva- 
ting the  land.  Yet  a  still  more  fearful  circum- 
stance arose,  in  a  mutiny  among  the  soldiers,  from 
the  disappointment  of  their  expectations :  on  this 
account  neither  the  governor's  nor  the  missiona- 
ries' lives  were  safe,  since  they  considered  the 
latter  as  the  special  cause  of  their  transportation 
and  of  their  wretched  condition. 

The  mortality  alluded  to  lasted  until  the  follow- 
ing spring ;  when  some  ot  the  invalids  were  saved 
from  death  by  the  scurvy  grass  which  began  to 
shoot  out  from  under  the  snow.  Though  the  num- 
ber of  the  people  was  greatly  diminished,  the  gov- 
ernor endeavored  to  obey  the  king's  command  in 
performing  a  journey  to  the  east  side  ;  but  he  re- 


24  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

turned  without  success,  having  found  the  whole 
country  overspread  with  ice.  Not  only  was  this 
so  slippery  and  uneven  that  it  could  not  be  stood 
upon,  but  it  was  also  full  of  great  and  small  clefts, 
from  whence  large  quantities  of  water  issued  with 
a  loud  roar. 

Measures  were  afterwards  taken  for  erecting  the 
new  colony  and  the  fort  at  Nepisene,  though  the 
Norwegians  had  been  somewhat  alarmed  by  an  ac- 
count of  a  dreadful  conflagration  at  Copenhagen, 
and  were  doubtful  of  future  support ;  but  they  were 
soon  encouraged  by  the  arrival  of  vessels  bringing 
assurances  that  their  work  should  still  be  promoted 
with  ardour,  and  that  fresh  stores  of  materials  for 
building  should  also  be  provided. 

The  Greenlanders  had  looked  on  with  dislike 
during  the  accession  of  foreigners  that  had  taken 
place,  especially  as  there  were  so  many  military 
men,  of  whom  they  were  afraid.  The  mortality 
that  had  occurred,  they  ascribed  to  the  art  of  a 
famous  angekok,  who  had  promised  to  destroy  the 
Kablimaks,  as  they  were  called,  by  his  magic. — 
But  when  they  saw  that  they  would  not  all  die, 
and  particularly  that  Egede,  whom  they  consider- 
ed the  lord  of  the  Europeans,  still  lived,  most  of 
them  removed  from  their  territories  to  Disko  Bay. 

Egede  was  determined,  from  the  continued  indif- 
ference of  the  people, — and  in  his  views  his  col- 
leagues acquiesced, — to  baptize  the  children  of 
those  parents  who  gave  their  assent  to  true  reli- 
gion, hoping  that  the  latter  would  be  thus  led  to 
continue  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  hereafter  allow 
their  offspring  to  receive  Christian  instruction. — 
Accordingly,  on  February  11, 1729,  he  commenced 
with  sixteen  children,  whose  parents  not  only  con- 
sented to  the  performance  of  the  rite,  but  entreated 


GREEXLAND.  25 

to  be  baptized  also.  Without  complying  with  this 
request,  he  proceeded  to  baptize  the  children  on 
the  rest  of  the  islands,  as  well  as  in  his  former 
dwelhng-place  at  Kangek,  where  some  could  give 
answers  to  the  questions  proposed. 

Still  the  new  colony  did  not  succeed  :  the  ship 
that  wintered  there  for  the  sake  of  the  whale-fishery, 
cauoht  nothino;  •  and  the  tradino;  vessel  obtained 
very  little,  because  the  Greenlanders  hid  their  best 
wares  from  the  Danes,  to  sell  them  to  other  ships, 
from  which  they  could  procure  every  thing  on  bet- 
ter terms. 

Continued  delay  in  the  arrival  of  the  ships,  in 
1730,  caused  great  embarrassment  as  to  provisions, 
which  was  increased  by  the  loss  of  a  shallop  laden 
with  them.  With  it,  too,  a  man  was  lost :  a  boat 
sent  to  its  assistance,  was  also  wrecked  on  the  ice ; 
and  nearly  all  the  remaining  provisions  in  another 
shallop  were  thrown  into  the  sea,  to  save  the  people. 
At  length,  however,  the  ship  arrived  at  Good  Hope, 
but  from  the  approach  of  winter,  it  could  not  go  to 
Nepisene.  All  kinds  of  building  materials  were 
brought  by  it  to  erect  houses  in  the  valleys  where 
the  Norwegians  formerly  lived,  and  they  were  to 
be  inhabited  by  families  from  Iceland. 

Bat,  alas!  all  these  projects,  carried  on  with  so 
much  toil,  ardour,  and  expense,  appeared  at  once 
to  be  destroyed  by  the  death  of  Frederick  IV.  For 
when  the  government  under  Christian  VI.  saw  no 
way  in  which  the  sums  expended,  and  still  requir- 
ed, could  be  reimbursed  by  the  erection  and  trade 
of  the  colonies,  and  still  further,  that  the  conver- 
sion of  the  heathen  presented  so  unfavourable  a 
prospect,  a  royal  mandate  was  transmitted,  in  1731, 
that  these  efforts  should  be  relinquished,  and  all 
the  people  should  return.  Egede  was  allowed  to 
3 


26  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

remain  if  he  cliose,  with  any  of  the  people  who 
would  willingly  stay ;  but  the  only  provision  they 
had  to  expect  was  support  for  a  year. 

Although  no  further  aid  was  promised,  the  king, 
laying  to  heart  his  representations,  sent  him  the 
needful  supplies  in  the  year  following ;  but  with- 
out any  assurance  of  further  support.  Meanwhile 
his  people  had  been  tolerably  successful  in  trade, 
and  could  send  home  a  larger  cargo  than  in  any  of 
the  former  years.  They  would  even  have  defrayed 
all  their  charges  if  they  had  not  lost  two  of  their 
largest  boats,  on  which  account  they  could  not  go 
abroad  in  the  spring,  but  were  obliged  to  leave  the 
merchandize  to  foreign  ships.  After  much  alterna- 
tion of  hope  and  fear,  however,  Egede  was  rejoiced 
on  the  arrival  of  a  vessel,  in  May,  1733,  by  the  in- 
timation that  the  Greenland  trade  was  to  be  begun 
anew,  and  the  mission  supported :  for  which  the 
king  was  pleased  to  order  a  free  gift  of  £400  an- 
nually. 

Other  labourers  arrived  in  this  vessel,  whose 
minds  were  directed  to  the  work  by  a  series  of 
providential  circumstances.  It  had  pleased  God  to 
urge  on  the  heart  of  count  Zinzendorf,  even  from 
his  early  days,  the  salvation  of  his  fellow  men  as 
next  in  importance  to  his  own.  In  reference  to 
one  period  of  his  life,  he  says : — "  Between  1713 
and  1714,  there  were  five  persons  in  the  Psedago- 
gium  at  Halle,  that  stood  in  a  very  peculiar  con- 
nexion together.  They  experienced  just  what  our 
Saviour  says  :  '  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of 
them.'  They  had  an  inward  impulse  to  the  pro- 
moting the  salvation  of  many  souls.  Two  of  them 
made  a  covenant,  in  1715,  concerning  the  conver- 
sion of  the  heathen,  yet  only  of  such  as  no  one 


GREENLAND.  27 

else  would  trouble  themselves  with.  Their  proper 
prospect  was  not  to  execute  this  and  such  like 
things  themselves  ;  for  they  were  designed  by  their 
relations  for  the  sphere  of  high  life,  and  had  no 
other  notion  but  that  they  must  be  obedient ;  but 
they  hoped  that  God  would  direct  people  to  them, 
or  perhaps  would  even  now  prepare  himself  wit- 
nesses through  their  service  amono-  their  fellow 
students,  who  should  be  equal  to  the  work.  And 
therefore  the  thoughts  of  these  young  gentlemen 
were  continually  aiming  at  giving  the  students  an 
impression  of  that  God  who  laid  down  his  life  for 
us." 

The  above  young  persons  afterwards  separated, 
and  only  the  one  who  had  made  a  covenant  with 
the  count  to  promote  the  conversion  of  the  hea- 
then, was  afterwards  led  to  him  again  in  the  dis- 
pensations of  Providence.  But  the  impression  of 
this  engagement,  remained  on  the  mind  of  the 
count,  and  in  all  circumstances,  particularly  du- 
ring his  abode  in  Holland,  he  acted  under  its  influ- 
ence. , 

The  events  which  manifested  the  glowing  feel- 
ings of  his  heart,  have  already  been  recorded  ; 
and  in  those  which  originated  the  mission  of  the 
United  Brethren  to  the  West  Indies,  another  to 
Greenland  had  its  beginning.  The  following  nar- 
rative of  Matthew  Stach  is  very  interesting: — 
"  when  I  heard  the  first  account  of  Greenland,  it 
excited  a  desire  to  go  thither ;  yet  when  I  reflected 
on  my  own  incapacity  and  inexperience,  (for  I  had 
scarce  been  two  years  in  Herrnhut,)  I  could  not 
venture  to  disclose  it :  but  when  the  written  pro- 
posal of  the  two  brethren  to  go  to  St.  Thomas's 
was  read  publicly,  it  stirred  me  up  to  it  afresh.     I 


28  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

was  then  at  work  with  Frederick  Boehnish,  on  the 
new  burying-ground  called  the  Hutberg.  He  was 
the  first  person  I  acquainted  with  what  passed  in 
my  mind,  and  I  found  that  he  had  been  actuated 
on  the  same  occasion,  with  the  same  desire  to  pro- 
mote the  salvation  of  the  heathen.  We  conversed 
with  simplicity  about  it,  and  perceived  we  had  the 
greatest  inclination  to  go  to  Greenland  ;  but  we 
knew  not  whether  we  ought  to  look  upon  the  pro- 
pension  that  had  taken  place  in  us  as  an  impulse 
wrought  by  God,  which  we  should  give  notice  of 
to  the  congregation,  or  whether  we  should  wait  till 
a  call  was  given  us.  But  as  we  were  both  of  one 
mind,  and  confidently  believed  that  our  Saviour's 
promise  would  be  verified  to  us,  '  If  two  of  you 
shall  agree  on  earth,'  &c.  therefore  we  retired  to 
the  wood  just  at  hand,  kneeled  down  before  him, 
and  begged  him  to  clear  up  our  minds  in  this  im- 
portant affair,  and  to  lead  us  in  the  right  way. — 
Upon  this  our  hearts  were  filled  with  an  uncommon 
joy,  and  we  omitted  no  longer  to  lay  our  mind  be- 
fore the  congregation  in  writing,  with  perfect  resig- 
nation which  tribe  of  heathens  our  call  should  be 
to,  though  we  felt  the  strongest  tendency  to  the 
Greenlanders.  The  letter  was  read  in  a  public 
Yeeting,  and  was  heard  with  joy  in  the  general, 
met  some  expressed  their  surprise,  that  it  had  such 
a  great  resemblance  to  the  writing  of  the  two  first 
mentioned  brethren ;  and  a  few  even  thought  we 
had  compared  notes  with  them,  or  would  mimic 
them.  Very  like,  this  was  the  reason  that  for  a 
long  time  we  neither  received  an  answer,  nor  were 
spoken  to  about  it  by  the  labourers  of  the  congre- 
gation. Only  one  of  them  said  something  to  me 
occasionally  that  might  have  left  me  little  hope. — 


GREENLAND.  29 

Yet  we  were  not  frightened  out  of  it  by  this,  nor 
by  the  representation  of  the  difficult  voyage  to,  and 
manner  of  Uving  in  Greenland,  which  we  heard 
enough  of  by  the  bye ;  but  we  waited  with  tran- 
quillity to  see  whether  our  offer  would  be  accepted 
or  rejected.  After  a  considerable  time  the  count 
Zinzendorf  sent  for  us,  and  asked  us  if  we  were 
still  of  the  same  mind  ;  and  when  we  answered 
him,  Yes,  and  assured  him,  that  we  should  like  to 
go  to  Greenland,  he  advised  us  to  consider  once 
more  the  difficulty  of  our  subsistence  there ;  but 
added,  at  the  close,  that  if  we  would  venture  upon 
it  in  confidence  on  our  Saviour,  we  might  make 
ready  for  the  journey,  with  his  and  the  congrega- 
tion's blessing.  We  expected  the  time  of  our  being 
despatched  with  longing,  and  kept  working  on  in 
our  outward  calling.  But  another  year  passed  be- 
fore we  were  despatched.  In  the  meantime,  as 
Frederick  Boehnish  was  gone  another  long  journey, 
Christian  David  got  a  desire  to  go  with  me  to 
Greenland.  Our  dismission  did  not  last  long; 
only  the  two  last  days  the  count  had  some  blessed 
interviews  with  me,  and  gave  me  some  instructions 
about  the  preservation  of  my  body  and  soul  from 
evil,  which  were  an  abiding  blessing  to  me. 

"But  as  Christian  David  was  to  come  back 
again  the  year  following,  I  was  asked  whom  I 
should  like  for  my  companion.  I  desired  my 
cousin.  Christian  Stach ;  who  accepted  the  call 
with  joy  and  made  himself  ready  in  haste.  There 
was  no  need  lof  much  time  nor  expense  for  our 
equipment.  The  congregation  consisted  chiefly  of 
poor  exiles,  that  had  not  much  to  give  us,  and  we 
ourselves  had  nothing  but  the  necessary  clothes  on 
our  backs.  We  had  been  used  to  make  shift  with 
a   Uttle,  and  did  not  trouble  our  heads  how  wo 


30  MISSIONAKY    BECORDS. 

should  get  to  Greenland,  or  how  to  live  there. 
The  day  before  our  departure,  somethmg  was  sent 
from  a  friend  that  was  tutor  to  a  gentleman's  chil- 
dren at  Venice  ;  and  part  of  this  was  given  us  to 
pay  the  expense  of  our  journey  to  Copenhagen. 
We  looked  upon  ourselves  as  richly  provided  for, 
so  that  we  would  take  nothing  of  any  body  on  the 
road,  and  simply  believed  that  He  who  had  pro- 
cured us  something  for  our  journey  just  at  the  crit- 
cal  juncture,  would  also  take  care  for  every  thing 
requisite  to  the  carrying  our  purpose  into  execu- 
tion, as  soon  as  we  should  want  it. 

"  Neither  could  any  one  give  us  much  informa- 
tion about  things,  or  any  instructions  how  we  should 
manage ;  for  the  congregation  had  as  yet  no  expe- 
rience in  the  affair  of  missions,  and  we  were  but 
the  second  who  were  commissioned  to  try  whether 
the  heathen  would  embrace  the  message  of  peace 
concerning  their  Creator  and  Redeemer.  There- 
fore, it  was  left  to  us  to  act,  in  all  circumstances, 
as  the  Lord  and  his  Spirit  should  lead  us.  Only 
we  were  admonished  to  brotherly  love  among  one 
another,  and  to  honour  that  old  servant  of  God, 
Christian  David,  as  our  father,  and  to  make  use  of 
his  counsel ;  to  ofier  ourselves  as  assistants  to  that 
apostle  of  the  Greenlanders,  Mr.  Egede,  who  had 
been  raised  up  by  God  in  such  a  remarkable  man- 
ner, and  who  had  been  approved  through  so  many 
trials,  in  case  he  would  and  could  make  use  of  us  ; 
but  if  he  did  not  want  our  assistance,  then  not  to 
interrupt  him  in  the  least.  As  to  the  rest,  we  were 
to  live  alone  by  ourselves,  and  to  regulate  our  do- 
mestic affairs  so  as  became  a  godly  life  and  conver- 
sation. Further  than  this  nobody  knew  anything 
to  tell  us.  The  subsequent  advances,  till  things 
arrived  to  their  present  pitch,  are  to  be  ascribed  to 


GEEEXLAXD.  31 

the  superintendency  and  leading  of  that  only  wise 
Lcrd,  who  has  guided  and  assisted  us  from  time  to 
time.  We  neither  knew  nor  imagined,  pre\'iously, 
how  it  was  to  be. 

"  A  little  before  our  setting  out,  we  were  blessed 
to  our  undertaking  by  Augustine,  the  then  elder  of 
the  congregation,  with  imposition  of  hands  and 
piayer;  and  thus  we  departed,  Jan.  17,  1733,  ac- 
companied with  innumerable  wishes  of  blessing  by 
the  congregation,  and  went,  by  way  of  Halle  and 
Hamburg,  to  Ekrenfoerde  in  Holsatia  :  from  whence 
we  travelled  by  water  to  Copenhagen." 

Here,  as  might  be  expected,  many  persons  were 
ready  to  declare  that  the  brethren  had  engaged  in 
a  romantic  enterprise,  and  were  equally  so  to  repre- 
sent the  trials  which  they  supposed  would  attend 
their  path.  After  waiting  some  time,  they  heard 
that,  notwithstanding  all  obstacles,  the  king  had 
consented  that  one  ship  more  should  go  to  Good 
Hope,  and  that  the  first  lord  of  the  bedchamber, 
Pless,  had  persuaded  a  merchant  to  send  a  trading 
vessel,  by  way  of  experiment,  to  Disko  Bay. 

On  their  application  to  this  nobleman,  he  was 
much  interested  in  them,  presented  their  petition 
to  the  king,  and  seconded  it  to  the  utmost  of  his 
power.  So  far  from  being  restrained  by  the  illi- 
teracy of  these  pei^sons,  he  is  said  to  have  urged 
this  motive  among  others,  that  in  all  ages  God  has 
employed  the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound 
the  mighty,  that  no  flesh  may  glorv*  in  his  presence. 
In  his  views  the  king  was  pleased  to  acquiesce, 
accepted  most  graciously  the  oflers  of  the  brethren  ; 
and  atler  weighing  the  difficulties  that  existed,  he 
resolved  to  promote  anew  the  cultivation  of  Green- 
land and  the  conversion  of  the  heathen.     He  not 


32  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

only  permitted  them  to  go  thither  as  mission- 
aries, but  wrote  with  his  own  hand  a  letter  to 
Egede,  desiring  for  them  a  friendly  reception  and 
the  promotion  of  the  object  on  w^hich  their  hearts 
were  set. 

Being  one  day  in  conversation  with  count  Pless, 
that  nobleman  inquired  how  they  proposed  to 
maintain  themselves  in  Greenland.  They  replied, 
they  hoped  to  subsist  by  the  labour  of  their  hands 
and  the  Divine  blessing ;  as  it  was  their  intention 
to  build  a  house,  and  cultivate  a  piece  of  land,  that 
they  might  not  be  burdensome  to  any.  To  this 
he  objected  that  there  was  no  wood  in  the  country 
fit  for  building.  "  Then,"  said  they,  "  we  will 
dig  a  cave  in  the  earth,  and  dwell  there."  Struck 
with  this  proof  of  ardent  zeal  and  ready  self-denial, 
he  exclaimed,  "  No ;  you  shall  not  be  driven  to 
that  extremity ;  take  timber  with  you  suffcient  to 
build  a  house :  and  accept  of  these  fifty  dollars  for 
that  purpose." 

Although  the  country  on  their  arrival  appeared 
wretched  in  comparison  with  Europe,  for  they 
found  scarcely  any  thing  but  bare  rocks  and  steep 
cliffs  covered  with  ice  and  snows,  yet  they  re- 
joiced when  they  beheld  the  land  they  had  so 
earnestly  desired  to  visit.  The  first  sight  of  the 
people  aw^akened  similar  emotions,  while  their 
pitiable  condition  pierced  their  hearts,  and  led  to 
the  earnest  prayer  that  God  would  make  them  in- 
strumental in  calling  many  of  the  natives  out  of 
darkness  into  marvellous  light.  Truly  refreshing 
were  many  passages  that  emphatically  occurred  in 
their  daily  reading  of  the  Bible  ;  as,  for  instance : 
"  To  whom  he  was  not  spoken  of,  they  shall  see : 
and  they  that  have  not  heard  shall  understand," 


GREENLAND.  33 

Rom.  XV.  21.  "By  faith  he  forsook  Egypt;  for 
he  endured,  as  seeing  him  who  is  invisible,"  Heb. 
xi.  27. 

Egede  received  them  very  cordially,  congratu- 
lated them  on  their  undertaking,  and  promised  his 
best  assistance  in  learning  the  language.  Without 
delay  they  examined  the  nearest  habitable  sea- 
coasts  for  a  place  of  residence,  and  having  chosen 
one,  they  kneeled  down  to  consecrate  it  by  prayer. 
A  Greenland  house  was  soon  run  up  with  stone 
and  turf  laid  between,  in  which  they  could  shelter 
themselves  and  their  things  from  the  snow  and  rain- 
until  they  had  erected  a  house  of  wood.  It  was  a 
forward  season,  for  the  snow  was  as  much  melted 
as  it  used  to  be  in  June,  and  yet  it  was  so  cold  that 
the  turf  often  froze  in  their  hands.  On  the  6th  of 
June  they  finished  their  abode  so  far  that  they 
could  enter  it  with  thanksgiving,  and  then  they 
pulled  down  the  tent  in  which  they  had  before  been 
obliged  to  shelter  themselves. 

Having  described  the  country  and  its  inhabitants 
in  a  letter  to  the  whole  congregation,  they  thus 
simply  describe  the  feelings  of  their  bosoms  :— 
"  You  may  now  very  well  address  that  saying  to 
us, '  Should  a  man  even  lose  his  road,  let  him  never 
lose  his  faith  in  God.'  Yes,  here  in  truth  the  way 
is  barred  up.  We  retain  that  for  our  daily  lesson, 
Let  all  our  senses  be  composed  and  quiet.  As  to 
our  own  persons,  we  are  ver\^  happy,  but  our  de- 
sire is  to  win  souls,  and  we  cannot  gratify  it  yet. 
Yet,  by  God's  grace,  we  will  not  despond,  but 
keep  the  Lord's  watch. 

"  When  he  puts  himself  in  motion,  we  will  move 
on  with  him,  and  will  not  swerve  from  his  pre- 
sence. Let  but  the  time  for  the  heathen  come, 
and  the  darkness  in  Greenland  must  give  way  to 


34  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

the  light ;  the  frigid  zone  itself  must  kindle  into  a 
flame,  and  the  ice-cold  hearts  of  the  people  must 
burn  and  melt.  Because  we  know  our  way  is  up- 
right before  the  Lord,  therefore  our  hearts  are 
not  dejected  ;  but  we  live  in  cheerfulness  and  joy. 
We  are  open  and  manifest  before  the  eyes  of  the 
Lord.  It  is  true  all  men  count  us  fools  ;  especially 
those  who  have  been  long  in  this  country,  and 
know  this  people ;  but  still  we  rejoice,  and  think, 
where  the  Breaker  is  come  up  before  us,  there 
must  be  room  to  tread  and  follow,  though  the  ap- 
pearance may  be  ever  so  adverse.  We  hope  to 
remain  always  in  this  mind  ;  and  even  if  we  should 
effect  nothing  in  Greenland,  we  will  render  him 
the  honour  due  to  his  name,  though  it  should  be 
for  nothing  else  but  that  we  are  humbled  and  made 
low  in  our  own  eyes.  But  Jesus,  whose  heart,  is 
replete  with  faithful  love  towards  us  and  the  poor 
heathen,  knows  all  our  ways,  and  knew  them  be- 
fore we  were  born.  Can  any  honour  redound  from 
us  to  him  ?  Our  substance,  life,  and  blood,  are  at 
his  service.  Through  his  death  he  has  restored  life 
to  us,  has  absolved  us  from  our  sins,  reconciled  us 
to  himself,  and  has  gathered  a  people  that  is  his 
property,  to  show  forth  his  praises.  Oh  that  the 
death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  might  bring  all  men  to  life, 
and  that  all  might  follow  this  faithful  Shepherd  !" 

Matthew  Stach  also  wrote  the  following  anima- 
ting letter  to  some  of  his  former  companions  : — 
"I  call  upon  you,  my  brethren,  from  a  land  where 
the  name  of  Jesus  is  not  yet  known,  and  where  the 
Sun  of  righteousness  is  not  yet  risen.  You  live  in 
the  bright  noon-day,  the  Sun  is  risen  upon  you. — 
Has  he  now  warmed  your  hearts  ?  or  are  some  of 
you  still  frozen  ?  The  light  is  sprung  up  around 
you  all ;  but  he  that  has  not  yet  arisen  to  walk  in 


GREENLAND.  35 

the  light,  better  were  it  for  him  if  he  hved  in  Green- 
land and  had  never  heard  of  Jesus.  For  to  know 
what  is  good,  and  not  act  accordingly,  is  a  reproach 
to  the  truth.  The  heart  of  Jesus  burns  for  love 
after  the  salvation  of  men ;  and  can  he  let  a  soul 
that  is  heartily  concerned  to  enjoy  him,  go  up  and 
down  for  four,  five,  or  six  years,  and  not  reveal 
himself  to  it  ]  I  cannot  believe  it,  for  I  have  expe- 
rienced the  contrary.  When  I  sought  him  with 
all  my  power,  and  when  my  power  was  insufficient, 
and  could  exert  itself  no  longer,  then  my  eyes  still 
swam  in  tears,  and  my  heart  palpitated  with  desire. 
And  when  even  the  fountains  of  my  eyes  had  no 
more  tears,  and  my  heart  had  no  more  strength  to 
beat,  in  this  helpless  misery  the  Friend  of  smners 
kissed  me  in  the  spirit,  and  healed  the  wounds  in 
my  conscience.  Nor  is  such  a  transaction  a  mere 
imagination  of  the  mind ;  but  it  is  a  Divine  power 
that  fills  the  whole  heart. 

"  But  ye,  that  have  known  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
have  been  washed  in  his  blood,  let  grace  replenish 
you  fully  ;  and  as  you  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is 
gracious,  go  in  the  strength  of  that  meat,  and  con- 
quer in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  My  heart  is  linked 
and  lifted  with  yours  under  the  banner  of  the  cross  of 
the  faithful  Saviour.  To  him  will  I  live,  to  him 
will  I  die ;  for  nothing  can  give  me  joy  any  more 
but  the  name  of  my  Saviour,  who  has  rescued  my 
soul  from  death.  Now,  my  brethren,  grow  on, 
and  flourish  in  the  blessed  congregation  of  the 
Lord,  which  he  hath  planted  for  himself,  and  set 
up  as  a  sign  among  the  nations,  as  a  candle  on  a 
candlestick,  manifest  before  the  eyes  of  the  whole 
world  in  these  last  days.  The  salvation  is  great, 
and  the  harvest  will  be  glorious,  when  we  have 
sown  much  seed,  and  watered  it  with  many  tears. 


36  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Oh,  may  one  spur  on  the  other  to  follow  the  bleed- 
ing, lovmg  Lamb  without  the  camp  !  Spend  not 
your  joy  on  having  trampled  the  old  serpent  be- 
neath your  feet ;  but  rejoice  that  you  are  hid  in  the 
rock-clefts  of  everlasting  love.  Be  vigilant,  like 
the  lion,  that  cried  out,  'I  stand  upon  the  watch.' 
Let  your  loins  be  always  girded  about,  and  your 
lamps  burning,  and  keep  the  charge  of  the  Lord, 
which  we  will  also  do  in  Greenland ;  for  which 
reason  we  have  called  our  place  New  Herrnhut. — 
Remember  your  meanest  brother  always  in  your 
prayers." 

On  such  communications  the  disciple  of  the 
Saviour  cannot  but  dwell  with  peculiar  interest. — 
Most  touching  are  their  indications  of  faith  and 
love, — of  love  to  Chnst,  of  love  to  man.  Nor  was 
this  holy  affection  manifested  under  any  common 
circumstances  of  trial ;  on  the  contrary,  these  de- 
voted brethren  counted  not  their  lives  dear  uuto 
them  so  that  they  might  finish  their  course  with 
joy,  and  the  ministry  they  had  received  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. — 
Who  that  has  proceeded  thus  far  in  the  narrative, 
may  not  be  reminded  of  his  own  short  comings  ? 
who  may  not  be  stimulated  in  his  approaches  to 
God,  who  giveth  '•'-more  g^raceV 


GREENLAND.  37 


CHAPTER  III. 

Difficulties  of  the  brethren — Wanderings  of  the  na- 
tives— Fearful  mortality  among  them — Their  awful 
insensibility — Devoted  efforts  of  the  missionaries — 
Their  hope  in  severe  trial— Death  of  Mrs.  Egede — 
Egede's  departure  from  Greenland — His  death — 
First  instance  of  a  native  anxious  to  hear  the  word — 
The  young  Greenlander  Mangek— The  doctrines  of 
the  cross  proclaimed—The  first  convert  Kanjarnak. 

The  brethren  gave  themselves  diligently  to  the  la- 
bours necessary  for  their  maintenance,  but  they 
were  attended  at  first  by  gi-eat  difficulties.  As 
they  had  not  been  trained  to  hunting  and  fishing, 
they  obtained  little  or  nothing  by  these  occupa- 
tions ;  nor  were  they  able  to  adopt  the  method  of 
the  Greenlanders,  because  they  could  not  manage 
a  boat  called  a  kajak.  When,  on  one  occasion, 
they  went  out  in  search  of  wood  driven  among  the 
islands,  they  were  soon  overtaken  by  a  storm,  and 
after  reaching  home  with  much  difficulty,  the  wind 
in  the  night  carried  off  their  boat  with  its  contents. 
It  was,  however,  brought  back  by  the  people  some 
days  after,  though  much  damaged.  In  these 
things,  however,  they  recognized  the  hand  of  God  ; 
believing  that  he  would  teach  them  by  adversity, 
not  to  be  absorbed  in  temporal  cares :  and  they 
came  to  a  resolution  to  follow  the  example  of  the 
Silesians  and  Lusatians,  from  whence  they  came, 
and  when  other  work  failed,  to  earn  something  by 
spinning. 

Egede  kindly  helped  them  in  learning  the  lan- 
guage, giving  them  his  written  remarks  to  copy, 
and  directing  his  children  to  lend  their  aid.     But 
4 


38^  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

here  there  were  many  obstacles  to  their  progress. 
These  illiterate  men  had  to  learn  the  Danish  lan- 
guage before  they  could  understand  their  instruct- 
ers ;  they  had  never  before  seen  a  grammar,  and 
had  now  to  form  an  idea  of  the  various  paits  of 
speech ;  and  then  they  had  to  comprehend,  so  far 
as  possible,  the  rugged  and  uncouth  tongue  of 
the  Greenlanders.  It  was,  therefore,  natural  for 
them  sometimes  to  be  tired  of  their  scholarship, 
especially  as  the  people  would  not  then  enter  into 
any  conversation  with  them,  and  even  aggravated 
the  hardships  of  their  circumstances  by  stealing 
the  books  which  had  been  written  with  so  much 
pains.  But  their  love  for  the  Greenlanders,  and 
their  zeal  to  serve  them,  aroused  them  anew  to  ex- 
ertion, in  the  hope  that  the  blessing  of  God  would 
rest  on  their  labours. 

But  at  first  they  had  very  little  opportunity  of 
conversing  with  them  ,  or  doing  any  thing  in  their 
behalf.  It  is  true,  there  were  at  that  time  at  BalPs 
River  about  two  hundred  families,  which  probably 
consisted  of  nearly  two  thousand  souls ;  but  they 
were  dispersed  among  the  islands  and  the  hills, 
engaged  in  fishing,  catching  seals,  and  hunting 
deer ;  and  towards  winter  some  were  accustomed 
to  go  sixty,  and  others  two  hundred  leagues  to 
their  acquaintance.  The  brethren,  therefore,  soon 
saw  that  there  could  scarcely  be  any  intercourse  in 
such  a  wandering  life,  and  that  even  what  awakened 
some  reflection  would  be  speedily  forgotten.  None 
of  the  people  could  be  induced  to  remain  long  in 
the  colony;  for  of  those  who  had  been  baptized, 
only  two  boys  and  two  girls  could  be  kept  there. 
Some  ind(^ed  called  on  the  brethren  as  they  passed 
by,  but  only  out  of  curiosity,  to  see  their  buildings, 
or  to  beg  knives,  fish-hooks,  or  nails  from  them,  if 


GREENLAND.  39 

not  to  steal.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  they  visited 
the  people  on  the  islands,  they  could  seldom  pro- 
cure entertainment,  even  if  they  offered  to  pay  for 
It ;  and  instead  of  the  natives  conversing  with  them, 
they  were  continually  asking  whether  they  would 
not  soon  go  away  again. 

To  these  circumstances  of  trial  succeeded  one 
exceedingly  formidable — a  mortality,  which  threat- 
ened, like  a  plague,  the  destruction  of  the  whole 
people.  Two  of  the  six  Greenlanders  that  had  been 
taken  to  Denmark  two  years  before,  were  still  alive, 
a  boy  and  a  girl,  and  as  they  also  were  unhealthy, 
they  were  sent  back  to  their  native  land  by  this 
year's  vessel.  The  girl  died  at  sea,  the  boy  seemed 
to  reach  home  well,  but  soon  after  he  became  ill, 
and  after  infecting  many  of  the  people,  he  died  of 
the  disease.  The  one  that  followed  him  was  the 
Greenland  boy,  Frederick  Christian,  a  particular 
favourite  of  Egede's,  who,  after  nine  years'  instruc- 
tion, was  employed  as  a  catechist  among  the  chil- 
dren. He  could  also  speak  Danish,  had  learned  to 
read,  and  was  of  great  service  to  that  missionary 
in  composing  his  Greenland  grammar,  and  trans- 
lating the  Sunday  lessons  out  of  the  Gospels. 

At  first  no  one  knew  what  disorder  it  was,  nor 
any  remedy  for  it :  it  was  afterwards  found  to  be 
the  small-pox.  Egede  sent  in  all  directions  to 
desire  the  Greenlanders  to  stay  in  their  places,  as 
those  who  were  already  infected  could  not  escape ; 
he  also  advised  those  who  were  in  spots  not  as  yet 
visited,  to  prevent  the  entrance  of  any  fugitives, 
lest  by  their  means  the  malady  might  spread. 
But,  alas !  all  his  admonitions  were  vain,  and  the 
disease  fearfully  increased. 

As  the  Greenlanders  endured  excruciating  pain, 
heat,  and  thirst,  they  drank  large  draughts  of  ice- 


4lb  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

water,  though  they  were  warned  against  it ;  and, 
in  consequence,  few  outlived  the  third  day.  Some 
even  stabbed  themselves,  or  plunged  into  the  sea. 
One  man,  whose  son  had  died,  stabbed  his  wife's 
sister,  in  the  mad  presumption  that  she  had  be- 
witched him  to  death.  The  Europeans,  too,  had 
reason  to  fear  an  assault,  especially  as  a  shallop 
that  was  gone  abroad  to  trade,  stayed  out  beyond 
the  time,  because  they  were  accused  by  the  people 
as  the  cause  of  this  pest ;  and  they  were  confirmed 
in  their  notion  by  the  dream  of  an  old  woman,  that 
the  Greenlander  Charles,  who  came  back  from 
Copenhagen,  would  murder  all  his  country  people. 
So  great  was  the  power  of  imagination,  that  before 
a  native,  who  came  from  a  healthy  place  to  visit 
his  sister  at  the  colony,  set  his  foot  on  shore,  he 
thought  he  saw  her  apparition;  "which,"  says 
Crantz,  "so  frightened  him,  that  he  rowed  back, 
fell  sick  directly,  and  infected  the  people  where  he 
dwelt." 

Yet,  though  there  was  so  much  misery,  and 
though  death  stared  them  in  the  face,  the  inattention 
and  obduracy  of  the  people  still  prevailed.  No 
thought  nor  caution  was  msnifested  as  it  regarded 
this  world,  and  equally  neglectful  were  they  of  the 
interests  of  another.  The  living  did  not  bewail, 
as  was  usual,  the  death  of  their  nearest  relatives. 
The  old  people,  indeed,  cried,  in  their  way,  to  God 
in  their  distress :  but  when  it  increased,  they  gave 
vent  to  the  language  of  impatience  and  blasphemy, 
and  refused  to  hear  of  resignation  to  the  Divine 
will,  or  of  committing  their  souls  to  the  faithful 
Shepherd. 

Egede  did  not  sink  into  indolence  in  these  mourn 
ful  circumstances ;  he  went  in  all  directions,  some- 
times alone,  and  at  others   accompanied  by  tho 


GREENLAJN^D.  41 

brethren.  In  some  cases  he  sent  his  son  to  instruct 
the  afflicted  and  the  dying.  In  most  places  they 
found  nothing  but  empty  houses  and  unburied 
corpses  ;  some  \v'ithin,  and  others  without  the  dwell- 
ings, lying  in  the  snow :  these  they  covered  with 
stones.  In  one  instance,  they  discovered  only  one 
girl  afflicted  with  the  small-pox,  and  her  three  little 
brothers.  The  father,  having  first  buried  all  the 
people  in  that  place,  laid  himself  and  his  yoimgest 
child  in  a  grave  raised  with  stone,  and  ordered  the 
girl  to  cover  him  with  skins  and  stones,  that  he 
might  not  be  devoured  by  the  foxes  and  ravens. 
She  and  the  other  children  were  then  to  subsist  on 
two  seals  and  some  dried  herrings  that  were  left, 
till  they  could  get  to  the  Europeans. 

Egede,  in  consequence,  sent  for  them  to  the  co- 
lony. He  gave  lodgings  to  all  the  sick  tliat  fled 
to  him,  and  the  brethren  followed  his  example. 
They  laid  as  many  in  their  own  rooms  and  sleep- 
ing chambers  as  they  could,  and  nursed  them  with 
great  attention,  although  the  effluvia  of  the  sick  and 
dying  greatly  affected  their  health.  Many  were 
touched  by  these  expressions  of  benevolence  which 
were  more  than  they  expected  from  their  country 
people ;  and  one  man,  who  had  always  derided 
them  while  in  health,  said  to  one  of  the  brethren 
towards  the  close  of  life  : — "  Thou  hast  done  for  us 
what  our  people  would  not  do ;  for  thou  hast  fed 
us  when  we  had  nothing  to  eat :  thou  hast  buried 
our  dead,  who  would  else  have  been  consumed  by 
the  dogs,  foxes,  and  ravens ;  thou  hast  also  in- 
structed us  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  told  us  of 
a  better  hfe." 

As  soon  as  they  had  put  their  habitation  in  order, 
they  were  attacked  with  an  eruption,  which  so 
increased  in  the  winter,  that  they  could  scarcely 
4  * 


42  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

move  their  limbs,  and  were  often  obliged  to  keep 
their  bed.  One  of  them,  however,  could  always 
be  up  to  nurse  the  rest,  and  to  go  with  the  boat  of 
the  colony  to  visit  the  sick  savages.  Egede  behaved 
towards  them  as  a  true  friend,  so  that  they  were 
often  scrupulous  of  accepting  the  many  kindnesses 
with  which  they  were  laden. 

In  the  greatness  of  their  straits,  they  thus  wrote : — 
"We  are  at  present  in  a  school  of  faith,  and  see 
not  the  least  prospect  before  us.  We  can  perceive 
no  trace  of  any  thing  good  among  the  heathens,  no, 
not  so  much  as  a  sigh ;  and  the  poor  creatures  find 
death  where  they  should  have  found  life.  As  for 
us,  let  us  look  where  we  will,  wo  see  nothing  in 
ourselves  but  mere  poverty  and  misery,  without  and 
within.  Without,  we  find  not  the  bodily  strength 
and  ability  requisite  to  stand  it  out  in  this  land ;  this 
is  a  gift  to  be  yet  bestowed  upon  us  from  the  hand 
of  God.  At  present,  we  are  severely  handled  by 
sickness,  though  we  believe  that  our  constitutions 
will  only  be  purged  and  seasoned  by  it,  that  we 
may  be  able  to  endure  the  more  in  the  service  of 
the  Lord.  We  acknowledge  it  also  as  a  peculiarly 
kind  providence,  that  our  sickness  was  to  wait  till 
we  had  removed  into  our  house.  Within,  every 
thing  that  could  spring  from  human  good-will,  even 
our  alacrity  to  learn  the  language,  is  fallen  away; 
nothing  but  what  grace  has  wrought  abides  by  us. 
Our  Lord  best  knows  why  he  stationed  upon  this 
post  the  most  feeble  and  inexperienced,  and  some 
of  us  such  as  had  just  begun  to  prosper  among  you. 
However,  we  must  remain  in  this  school,  where 
we  must  contend  who  can  behave  best,  even  in  the 
prospect  of  nothing  but  human  impossibiUties ;  yes, 
here  we  will  stay  till  Jesus  helps  us  as  helpless 
ones,  neither  will  we  be  concerned  for  any  thing, 


GREENLAND.  43 

but  to  please  him.  What  gives  us  hope,  is  that 
God  suffers  his  children  to  pass  through  straits  to 
the  mark  in  view ;  and  our  joy  is,  the  remembering 
and  being  remembered  by  the  many  children  of 
God  in  Europe." 

Much  enfeebled  both  in  body  and  mind,  Egede 
determined,  in  1734,  to  ask  for  his  dismission,  and 
to  go  to  Copenhagen,  that  he  might  represent  the 
state  of  the  mission,  and  procure  a  reinforcement 
for  its  successful  prosecution.  In  the  following 
year  his  discharge  arrived,  couched  in  the  most 
gracious  terms,  but  he  could  not  determine  to  take 
his  wife,  then  dangerously  ill,  across  the  ocean, 
and  therefore  he  remained  another  year.  Mean- 
while her  spirit  rose  to  the  rest  of  the  righteous. 
"All  the  praise  and  panegyric,"  says  her  bereaved 
husband,  "with  which  I  can  crown  her  name,  falls 
far  short  of  what  her  piety  and  Christian  virtues 
deserve.  I  will  not  expatiate  on  her  excellencies 
in  domestic  life,  nor  describe  what  a  faithful  help- 
mate she  was  to  me,  and  what  a  tender  mother  to 
her  children ;  let  it  suffice  to  mention,  how  willing 
and  compilable  she  was  to  submit  to  my  will  as 
soon  as  she  got  an  insight  into  the  resolution  I  had 
formed  of  forsaking  my  people  aud  native  country, 
to  repair  to  Greenland,  that  I  might  instruct  the 
ignorant  inhabitants  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity. 
For  though  friends  and  relations  vehemently  impor- 
tuned her,  that  if  she  had  any  regard  for  her  own, 
for  mine,  or  for  our  small  children's  temporal  wel- 
fare, she  should  dissuade  and  withstand  me  in  this 
project,  so  absurd  and  frantic  in  the  eyes  of  all  men ; 
yet,  out  of  love  to  God  and  me,  she  was  induced  to 
join  heart  and  hand  with  me  in  my  undertaking, 
and,  like  a  faithful  Sarah,  to  go  with  her  Abraham 
from  her  own  people,  and  from  her  father's  house ; 


44  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

not  to  some  paradise,  but  to  a  strange  and  disagree- 
able heathen  land.  And  it  is  known  to  many  with 
what  patience,  nay  with  what  alacrity,  she  put  her 
shoulder  with  mine,  to  bear  her  part  of  the  labours 
and  adversities  we  had  to  endure ;  nay,  how  often 
she  comforted  and  cheered  up  my  mind,  when  it 
was  disheartened  and  depressed  by  such  reiterated 
obstacles  and  repulses."  So  far  Mr.  Egede,  "  I 
have  had  occasion,"  says  Crantz,  "several  times, 
to  mention  this  brave,  magnanimous  woman,  whom 
I  may  with  propriety  call  a  Christian  heroine ;  I 
will  only  add,  that  I  have  never  heard  her  name 
mentioned  by  the  brethren,  but  with  the  most  re- 
spectful and  tender  impression,  as  indeed  she  treated 
them  upon  all  occasions  as  if  they  had  been  her 
children." 

With  Egede  and  his  children,  the  brethren  sent 
Christian  Stach,  as  their  deputy,  to  Hernnhut,  to 
give  a  verbal  account  of  their  circumstances,  as  also 
of  the  state  of  their  labours  among  the  heathen,  and 
to  bring  back  au  answer ;  because  hitherto  their  let- 
ters could  not  always  be  properly  conveyed.  They 
arrived  in  Copenhagen,  September  24th.  Mr. 
Egede  had  taken  the  remains  of  his  wife  with  him, 
and  they  were  interred  in  St.  Nicholas's  church- 
yard. Soon  after,  he  had  the  honour  of  an  audience 
of  the  king.  He  then  stated  how  he  thought  the 
mission  might  be  prosecuted  to  advantage ;  and 
speedily  he  was  made  superintendent  of  the  mis- 
sion in  Greenland,  with  a  salary  of  £100  a  year, 
and  was  ordered  to  found  a  seminary  of  students 
and  orphans,  whom  he  should  teach  the  Greenland 
language,  and  from  whom  the  missionaries  and 
catechist  were  to  be  drawn.  He  spent  his  latter 
years  in  retirement  with  his  daughter  on  the  island, 
Falster,  and  there  he  closed  his  useful  and  honour- 


GREENLAND.  45 

able  life,  November  5,  1758,  in  the  seventy-third 
year  of  his  age. 

Amidst  mockery  and  peril,  the  brethren  pursued 
their  work,  rejoicing  if  but  one  native  heard  with 
pleasure,  especially  if  he  came  to  listen  of  his  own 
accord.  The  first  instance  of  this  kind  is  thus  de- 
scribed : — May  4th.  We  went  to  the  Sound  to 
pierce  cat-fish  with  a  prong,  and  pitched  our  tent 
adjoining  to  four  Greenland  tents ;  but  the  people 
soon  decamped  and  fled  further,  because  they  did 
not  like  our  being  there.  While  we  were  fishing 
on  the  7th,  a  perfectly  strange  heathen,  who  ar- 
rived this  spring,  fifty  leagues  off  from  the  south, 
came  to  us,  and  desired  to  see  our  things.  We 
showed  him  what  things  we  had,  supposing  that  he 
wanted  to  barter  some  Greenland  food  for  our  iron 
ware.  But  he  remained  quite  still  for  a  while ;  at 
last  he  said  he  had  been  with  the  pellesse  (which 
is  their  way  of  pronouncing  the  Danish  word 
praest^  or  minister,)  who  had  told  him  wonderful 
things  of  One  that  they  said  had  made  heaven  and 
earth,  and  was  called  God.  Did  we  know  any 
thing  about  it  ?  If  we  did,  we  should  tell  him  some- 
thing more,  because  he  had  forgot  a  good  deal 
since.  This  made  a  deep  impression  on  us,  and 
we  told  him  as  well  as  we  could  of  the  creation  of 
man,  and  the  intent  thereof;  of  the  fall  and  corrup- 
tion of  nature ;  of  the  redemption  effected  by  Christ ; 
of  the  resurrection  of  all  men,  and  eternal  happi- 
ness or  damnation.  He  listened  very  attentively 
to  all  that  was  said,  staid  at  our  evening  meeting, 
and  slept  all  night  in  our  tent.  Now,  dear  brethren, 
this  is  the  first  Greenlander  that  has  come  to  en- 
quire of  us  concerning  God  and  divine  things : 
those  in  the  neighbourhood  have  done  no  such 
thing,  though  spiritual  writings  have  been  read  to 


46  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

them  for  so  many  years.  Therefore,  bring  your 
offerings  and  prayers  before  the  Lord,  that  he  may 
arise  and  build  his  Zion  even  in  this  desert." 

Five  years  had  now  elapsed,  and  the  brethren 
had  not  seen  any  trace  of  abiding  impression  from 
the  truths  they  had  urged.  The  Greenlanders  that 
came  from  a  distance,  were  ignorant  and  stupid ; 
and  the  little  they  heard  during  a  short  visit,  was 
soon  lost  in  their  wanderings.  Those  that  lived 
constantly  at  Ball's  River,  and  had  received  so 
much  instruction,  were  not  improved,  but  most  of 
them  were  worse ;  they  seemed,  indeed,  hardened 
against  the  truth.  They  even  resolved  to  hear  no 
more  without  a  present. 

As  long  as  they  were  told  any  kind  of  news,  they 
listened  with  pleasure  ;  they  could  also  bear  to  hear 
some  little  histories  out  of  the  Bible,  and  the  mira- 
cles of  the  Saviour  and  his  apostles ;  but  when  the 
great  truths  of  the  gospel  were  addressed  to  them, 
they  became  sleepy,  said  "  Yes,"  to  every  thing, 
and  soon  slunk  away.  At  other  times  they  openly 
showed  their  dislike,  began  to  talk  of  their  seal- 
catching,  or  excused  their  want  of  understanding. 
"Show  us,"  said  they,  "the  God  you  describe, 
then  we  will  believe  in  him  and  serve  him.  You 
represent  him  too  sublime  and  incomprehensible : 
how  shall  we  come  at  him  ?  Neither  will  he  trou- 
ble himself  about  us.  We  have  invoked  him  when 
we  had  nothing  to  eat,  or  when  we  have  been  sick, 
but  it  is  as  if  he  would  not  hear  us.  We  think 
what  you  say  of  him  is  not  true.  Or,  if  you  know 
him  better  than  we,  then  do  you  by  your  prayers 
obtain  for  us  sufficient  food,  a  healthy  body,  and  a 
dry  house  ;  and  that  is  all  we  desire  or  want.  Our 
soul  is  healthy  already,  and  nothing  is  wanting,  if 
we  have  but  a  sound  body  and  enough  to  eat.     You 


6KEENLAND.  47 

are  another  sort  of  folk  than  we :  in  your  country, 
people  may,  perhaps,  have  diseased  souls;  and,  in- 
deed, we  see  instances  enough  in  those  that  come 
here,  that  they  are  good  for  nothing ;  they  may 
stand  in  need  of  a  Saviour  and  of  a  Physician  for 
the  soul.  Your  heaven,  and  your  spiritual  joys 
and  felicities  may  be  good  enough  for  you,  but  this 
would  be  too  tedious  for  us.  We  must  have  seals, 
fish,  and  birds.  Our  souls  can  no  more  subsist 
without  them  than  our  bodies.  We  shall  not  find 
these  in  your  heaven,  therefore  we  will  leave  your 
heaven  to  you,  and  the  worthless  part  of  the  Green- 
landers  ;  but  as  for  us,  we  will  go  down  to  Torn 
garsuk,  there  we  shall  find  a  sufficiency  of  ever} 
thing,  without  any  trouble." 

JNor  was  this  all;  they  withdrew  from  the  com- 
pany of  the  brethren.  Some  time  after,  however, 
among  their  guests,  driven  chiefly  by  hunger, 
there  was  a  young  Greenlander,  whose  name  was 
Mangek,  who  offered  to  come  and  live  with  them 
constantly  if  they  would  maintain  him ;  and  he, 
on  the  other  hand,  would  give  what  he  caught  to 
them.  They  did  not  believe  that  he  would  stay 
longer  than  the  famine  lasted ;  but  they  received 
him  as  one  sent  in  Providence,  to  whom  they 
hoped  to  be  made  useful,  and  by  whom  they  ex- 
pected to  become  more  familiar  with  the  language. 
They  began  to  instruct  him  daily,  and  particularly 
attended  to  the  state  of  his  heart.  At  first,  they 
could  detect  no  difference  between  him  and  others, 
but  afterwards  they  observed  something  on  account 
of  which  he  was  persecuted  by  other  savages : 
when,  too,  they  could  not  entice  him  to  leave  the 
brethren,  or  to  follow  their  heathenish  practices 
they  tried  various  artifices,  as  charging  him  with 
having  secretly  purloined  mauy  things,  that  they 


48  MISSIONARY   RECORDS. 

might  send  him  away.     Such  accusations,  how- 
ever, were  found  to  be  false. 

It  appears  that  now  the  doctrines  of  the  cross 
were  made  the  means  of  an  awakening  among  the 
people.     The   narrative   of  the   brethren   is   ex- 
ceedingly interesting: — "June  2d.     Many  of  the 
Southlanders  that  went  by  here,  visited  us.     John 
Beck  was  just  writing  out  fair,  part  of  a  translation 
of  the  Evangelists.   The  savages  wanted  very  much 
to  know  what  was  contained  in  that  book.     He 
read  something  of  it  to  them,  and  took  that  oppor- 
tunity to  enter  into  a  discourse  with  them.     He 
asked  them,  if  they  had  an  immortal  soul.     They 
said,  'Yes.'     He  asked  again,  where  their  sculs 
would  go  when  their  bodies  died.     Some  said,  '  Up 
yonder;'  and  some  said,    'Down  in  the  abyss.' 
After  he  had  set  them  to  rights,  he  asked  them, 
who  had  made  heaven  and  earth,  man  and  every 
thing  visible.     They  replied,  they  did   not  know, 
nor  had  they  ever  heard  ;  but  it  must  certainly  be 
a  great  and  opulent  lord.     Then  he  told  them  how 
God  created  all  things  good,  particularly  man ; 
but  man  revolted  from  him  through  disobedience, 
and  was  plunged  into  the  most  extreme  misery 
and  ruin;  but  he  had  mercy  upon  him,  and  became 
man,  that  he  might  redeem  mankind  by  suffering 
and  dying.     Now  we  must  believe  in  him,  if  we 
would    be    saved.      Hereupon    the    Holy    Spirit 
prompted  this  brother  to  describe  the  agonies  and 
death  of  Jesus,  vdth  more  and  more  energy ;  and 
he  exhorted  them  with  an  affected  heart,  to  think 
seriously  how  much  it  had  cost  our  Saviour  to  re- 
deem us,  and  on  that  account,  they  should  by  no 
means  withhold  their  hearts  from  him,  which  he 
had  earned  at  so  dear  a  rate :  for  he  had  been 
wounded,  shed  his  blood,  and  died,  to  purchase 


GREENLAND.  49 

them;  nay,  he  had  endured  such  anguish  of  soul, 
that  it  made  him  sweat  blood.  At  the  same  time, 
he  read  out  of  the  New  Testament  the  history  of 
our  Saviour's  conflict  on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and 
of  his  bloody  sweat.  Then  the  Lord  opened  the 
heart  of  one  of  them,  whose  name  was  Kajarnak, 
and  he  stepped  up  to  the  table,  and  said  with  a 
loud,  earnest,  and  affecting  voice,  'How  was  that? 
Tell  us  that  once  more ;  for  1  would  fain  be  saved 
too.'  These  words,"  (says  the  brother,)  "the 
like  of  which  I  had  never  heard  from  a  Green- 
lander  before,  penetrated  through  my  very  marrow 
and  bone,  and  kindled  my  soul  into  such  an  ardour, 
that  I  gave  the  Greenlanders  a  general  account  of 
our  Saviour's  whole  life  and  death,  and  of  the 
counsel  of  God  for  our  salvation,  while  tears  ran 
down  my  cheeks.  In  the  mean  time,  the  rest  of 
the  brethren  came  home  from  their  employments 
abroad,  and  began  with  joy  to  tell  the  heathen  yet 
more  of  the  way  of  salvation.  Some  of  them  laid 
their  hands  upon  their  mouths,  as  customary  among 
them  wheh  they  are  struck  with  wonder.  Some, 
who  had  no  relish  for  the  subject,  slipped  away 
secretly ;  but  others  desired  we  would  teach  them 
also  to  pray;  and  when  we  accordingly  prayed, 
they  repeated  it  many  times  over,  that  they  might 
not  forget  it.  In  short,  there  was  such  an  agitation 
and  stirring  among  them,  as  we  had  never  seen 
before.  At  taking  leave,  they  promised  to  call 
upon  us  again  soon,  and  hear  further  of  this  matter ; 
and  said  they  would  also  tell  the  rest  of  the  people 
of  it. 

"June  11th.     Some  of  them  came   again,  and 
staid  all  night  with  us.     Kajarnak    knew    still    a 
great  deal  of  what  we  had  told  him,  and  could  say 
5 


.^  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

somewhat  of  the  prayers.  He  said,  he  would  now 
go  to  his  tent,  and  tell  his  family,  especially  his 
little  son,  these  great  things. 

"The  18th.  A  great  number  of  Southlanders 
visited  us  again.  Most  of  them  had  no  ears  to 
hear.  But  we  discern  more  and  more  that  Kajar- 
nak  has  got  a  hook  in  his  heart  that  he  will  scarce 
lose  again.  He  has  always  something  in  his  mind, 
either  a  short  ejaculation,  or  a  text,  that  he  has 
heard  from  us.  He  has  also  told  us,  that  he  was 
often  reminded  in  his  inward  man  to  pray.  From 
that  time  he  visited  us  more  frequently,  and  at  last 
came  to  live  entirely  with  us.  When  we  speak  to 
him,  he  is  often  so  affected  that  the  tears  roll  down 
his  face.  He  is  a  very  particular  man,  whom  we 
cannot  but  wonder  at,  when  we  consider  the  great 
supineness  and  stupidity  of  the  Greenlanders,  and 
that  they  can  comprehend  nothing  but  what  they 
are  daily  conversant  with.  But  this  man  scarcely 
hears  a  thing  twice,  before  he  understands  it,  and 
retains  it  in  his  mind  and  heart.  At  the  same  time 
he  shows  an  uncommon  love  to  us,  and'a  constant 
desire  to  be  better  instructed,  so  that  he  seems  to 
catch  every  word  out  of  our  mouths,  which  we 
have  never  perceived  in  any  Greenlander  before. 
O,  dear  brethren,  how  many  an  agreeable  hour 
have  we  now  after  so  much  sorrow,  when  we 
speak  and  pray  with  this  man !  Help  us  to  entreat 
the  faithful  Saviour,  that  he  would  shed  abroad  his 
light  all  over  this  nation,  and  give  them  ears  to 
hear,  and  hearts  to  understand,  and  that  he  would 
hasten  his  work  of  grace  on  this  firstling,  that  we 
and  you  may  soon  see  his  glory  in  Greenland  ac- 
cording to  our  hopes ;  and  as  for  us,  we  have  now 
an  antepast  of  it.     The  lord  be  praised  for  the  lit- 


GREENLAND.  Sll 

tie  he  gives  us  to  see,  and  for  letting  us  attain  the 
aim  of  our  faith  in  a  small  degree  after  having 
waited  five  years  in  a  believing  hope." 

The  family,  or  tent-companions  of  Kajarnak, 
consisting  of  nine  persons,  were  soon  brought  under 
serious  convictions  through  his  instrumentality. 
Three  large  families  of  Southlanders  also  came  and 
pitched  their  tents  by  the  brethren,  anxious  to  listen 
to  the  joyful  tidings  of  redemption.  When  the  mis- 
sionaries failed  in  making  themselves  sufficiently 
clear,  Kajarnak  helped  them  out  of  the  fulness  of 
his  heart.  All  were  very  much  moved,  and  some 
who  had  at  first  opposed  the  truth,  declared  that 
they  would  believe,  and  stay  the  winter. 

Few,  however,  kept  their  word.  Most  of  them 
went  away  soon  after  on  the  reindeer  hunt :  they 
took  their  leave  with  tears,  and  promised  to  return 
towards  the  close  of  the  year.  But  Kajarnak 
would  not  go  with  them,  lest  his  soul  should  suffer 
injury.  Such  alas  !  was  the  case  with  the  rest,  for 
though  they  came  back,  they  had  become  wild, 
and  after  some  time  went  quite  away,  Kajarnak 
was  in  great  straits,  having  no  tent  of  his  own ;  the 
brethren  offered  him  therefore  their  own  dweUing, 
though  it  was  very  small.  But  he  only  desired  a 
couple  of  skins  for  a  dwelling,  and  said,  that  this 
was  the  third  time  his  friends  had  forsaken  him, 
and  taken  with  them  the  women's  boat  and  tent, 
in  the  building  of  which  he  had  assisted,  because 
he  would  not  follow  their  ways. 

On  Easter  day,  1739,  the  baptism  of  Kajarnak 
and  his  family  took  place ;  he  receiving  the  name 
of  Samuel.  But  scarcely  had  a  month  elapsed 
before  a  band  of  murderers  from  the  north  killed 
Samuel  Kajarnak's  brother-in-law,  who  had  also 
lived  with  the  brethren,  pretending  that  he  had 


OZ  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

formerly  conjured  the  ringleader's  son  to  death. 
They  decoyed  him  out  to  sea,  and  threw  their 
harpoon  into  his  body;  he  pulled  it  out  again,  and 
fled  to  land,  but  there  they  caught  him,  stabbed 
him  in  thirteen  places,  and  threw  him  over  the 
rocks.  After  much  searching,  his  corpse  was 
found  in  a  pit,  and  buried. 

As  the  murderers  also  threatened  to  kill  Samuel 
and  his  second  brother-in-law,  and  said  that  they 
were  neither  afraid  of  the  Southlanders  nor  the 
Europeans,  the  people  of  the  settlement  were  much 
frightened,  and  thought  of  taking  flight.  The 
brethren  did  what  they  could  to  pacify  them  ;  the 
gentlemen  of  the  colony  also  interested  themselves 
in  the  matter,  and  took  measures  to  bring  the 
murderers  to  condign  punishment.  They  suc- 
ceeded in  taking  the  ringleader  and  several  of  the 
gang  prisoners,  in  the  presence  of  more  than  a 
hundred  of  the  natives.  At  the  examination  of  the 
former,  he  confessed  that  he  had  committed  three 
other  murders,  and  been  accessary  to  three  more ; 
but  as  he  was  subject  to  no  human  jurisdiction, 
and  was  ignorant  of  the  Divine  laws,  they  read  the 
ten  commandments,  threatened  him  severely,  and 
let  him  go.  But  two  of  his  comrades,  who  had 
once  been  instructed  in  the  word  of  God,  they 
punished  with  whipping. 

Still  the  fears  of  Samuel,  so  far  from  being  al- 
layed, were  rather  increased,  and,  at  length,  he 
said  that  he  thought  himself  obliged  to  conduct 
Okkorniak,  the  brother  of  the  deceased,  against 
"w^hose  life  the  ruffians  chiefly  conspired,  to  a  place 
of  safety  in  the  south.  He  himself  would  take  up 
his  residence  with  his  elder  brother  there,  and  en- 
deavour to  return  with  him.  Against  such  a  course 
the  brethren  remonstrated,  expressing  their  fears 


GBEEXLAND.  ^% 

that  so  young  a  convert  would  degenerate ;  they 
reminded  him  of  what  he  had  promised  at  baptism, 
and  agreed  to  maintain  him  and  his,  so  that  they 
might  have  no  occasion  to  go  abroad  while  the 
murderers  were  in  these  parts. 

Samuel  was  deeply  affected  by  these  represen- 
tations, yet  he  could  not  resolve  to  stay.  They 
were  therefore  obliged,  though  very  reluctantly,  to 
let  him  go ;  but  they  exhorted  him  to  faithfulness 
among  the  heathen,  and  commended  him  to  God, 
with  many  tears.  Thus  the  brethren  saw  the 
country  quickly  stripped  of  all  the  Greenlanders 
except  those  in  two  tents,  and  all  hope  of  regaining 
their  firstlings  seemed  to  have  vanished. 

But  all  was  not  lost.  Samuel,  indeed,  did  not 
return  that  year,  but  twenty-one  boats  of  South- 
landers  passed  this  way,  among  whom  were  the 
friends  of  one  named  Simek,  who  had  fled  with 
him.  They  brought  word  that  they  had  spoken 
with  the  refugees,  who  told  them  many  wonderful 
things  respecting  God,  concerning  whom  they 
wished  to  be  better  informed.  They  also  thanked 
the  brethren  for  the  kindness  they  had  shown  in 
restoring  Simek's  wife,  who  was  given  up  for  dead. 
Some  time  after,  Simek  camenvith  his  family ;  and 
towards  winter  most  of  the  natives  that  had  been 
saved  from  famine  in  the  beginning  of  the  year, 
returned  to  their  old  quarters.  After  a  year's  ab- 
sence, Samuel  returned,  without  his  spii'itual  inter- 
ests being  impaired,  bringing  also  his  brother  with 
his  family,  to  gain  whom  had  been  the  chief  object 
of  his  expedition.  He  came  unexpectedly  into  the 
room,  at  the  wedding-dinner  of  the  missionary 
Boehnish;  and  while  the  brethren  were  greatly 
rejoiced,  the  guests  were  surprised  to  see  the  first 
Greenlander  in  whom  the  grace  of  God  had  so 
5* 


54  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

operated,  that  he  had  remained  faithful  amidst  the 
temptations  of  the  heathen,  and  had  also  laboured 
for  their  souls'  welfare.  He  stated,  that  what  he 
had  learned  at  the  settlement  he  had  made  known 
to  the  heathen  of  the  south ;  that  at  first  they  heard 
it  with  pleasure  and  wonder,  but  after  a  time  they 
turned  it  into  ridicule.  He  mentioned,  moreover, 
that  towards  the  close  of  his  visit,  he  greatly  wished 
to  be  with  the  brethren  again,  decause  he  felt  how 
much  they  were  concerned  for  the  spiritual  interests 
of  himself  and  his  family. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Instances  of  usefulness — Activity  of  Sarah— Her 
temptation,  fall,  and  recovery— Translation  of  the 
Harmony  of  the  Gospels— Zeal  of  Samuel— His 
illness  and  death— Baptism  of  an  aged  Green- 
lander— The  convert  Noah— Sophia,  another  con- 
vert—Insensibility of  other  natives — Letters  of 
Jonah  Sarah,  and  Rebecca— Inquiry  after  truth — 
Erection  of  the  first  church— Contrast  to  the  former 
state  of  feeling— Severity  of  the  weather — Visits  to 
the  people. 

Among  the  interesting  instances  of  usefulness  that 
now  occurred,  the  following  maybe  cited: — "In 
one  Greenland  house,"  say  the  brethren,  "  where 
all  the  rest  were  still  dead  and  full  of  opposition, 
there  was  one  young  woman  called  Pussy mek, 
who  was  very  much  affected.  One  time,  when 
we  were  speaking  at  a  meeting,  she  held  her  hands 
before  her  face  to  hide  her  tears,  and  secretly 
sighed,  'O  Lord,  let  thy  hght  break  through  the 
very  thick  darkness,'    Another  time  we  saw  her 


GREENLAND.  55 

kneeling  behind  a  rock,  and  only  heard  the  follow- 
ing words ;  '  O  God,  thou  knowest  that  1  am  very- 
much  corrupted  from  my  first  parents,  have  mercy . 
on  me.'  When  she  was  alterwards  asked  what 
she  was  about  there,  she  answered,  'Because  I 
now  begin  to  believe ;  I  pray  every  day  in  secret 
to  God  to  be  gracious  to  me,'  Upon  this  she  was 
taken  under  more  express  instruction ;  and  once, 
when  she  was  directed  to  steadfastness  and  con- 
tinuance in  pmyer,  she  herself  began  to  weep  and 
pour  forth  the  following  ejaculations:  'O  Jesus,  my 
heart  is  very  much  corrupted.  O,  make  me  truly 
humbled  and  grieved  about  it,  because  thou  wilt 
have  it  so ;  take  away  the  bad  thoughts  from  me, 
and  form  my  heart  so  that  it  may  be  pleasing  to 
thee.  And  as  I  know  but  little  of  thy  word  as  yet, 
give  me  thy  Spirit  to  instruct  me.'  The  rest  of  the 
people  of  the  house  where  she  lived  were  put  to 
shame,  and  touched  with  the  example  of  this  dam- 
sel, and  yet  had  no  inclination  to  follow  it ;  there- 
fore they  hated  her,  and,  contrary  to  the  customs 
of  the  Greenlanders,  treated  her  very  sharply,  and 
would  scarcely  allow  her  to  go  any  more  to  the 
meetings ;  and  when  they  removed  their  habitation, 
she  was  obliged  to  follow  them,  though  she  would 
have  been  very  glad  to  have  staid.  But  in  a  few 
days  she  came  again  and  entreated  us  to  take  her 
into  our  service,  and  afterwards  could  never  be  pre- 
vailed upon,  by  good  or  bad  words,  to  leave  her 
teachers. 

"  One  could  perceive  a  particular  desire  in  this 
person  to  experience  the  power  of  the  blood  of 
Jesus.  She  was  never  weary  of  hearing  of  it,  and 
soon  began  to  confess  and  speak  of  it  before  others. 
When  any  heathens  came  on  a  visit,  she  went 
among  them  directly,  and  whether  asked  or  not, 


56  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

told  them  why  she  lived  here,  what  she  had 
already  experienced  by  the  testimony  of  Jesus's 
sufferings,  and  how  she  wanted  to  be  a  partaker  of 
all  the  blessings  treasured  up  in  it.  By  this,  always 
some,  and  now  and  then  perfect  strangers,  were 
very  much  affected.  Therefore  she  was  taken  into 
a  more  immediate  preparation  for  baptism,  and  we 
endeavoured  to  give  her  a  right  conception  of  the 
institution,  design,  and  operation  of  this  holy  sacra- 
ment. And  now  her  steady  declaration  was,  that 
she  no  more  believed  that  Jesus  is  the  Friend  of 
sinners  because  we  had  told  her  so,  but  because 
she  experienced  it  in  her  own  heart.  Now  as  we 
discovered  in  her  a  most  ardent  longing  after  the 
blood  of  sprinkling  and  the  energy  of  the  death  of 
Jesus,  and  as  she  had  repeatedly  uttered  her  great 
desire  for  baptism,  therefore,  on  the  30th  of  Octo- 
ber, she  was  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,  and  the  name  of  Sarah  was  given  her. — 
Many  Grecnlanders  were  present,  most  of  whom 
were  moved  by  the  power  of  the  Lord,  and  some 
beheld  and  heard  with  tears.  Blessed  be  God  for 
this  time  of  grace." 

Thus  a  revival  commenced  among  the  Green- 
landers.  Many  had  a  desire  to  be  as  happy  as 
these  natives,  and  asked  to  be  often  visited.  The 
brethren  endeavoured  to  make  their  testimony  and 
example  useful  to  others,  and  took  them  sometimes 
to  the  heathen  that  they  might  have  living  epistles 
of  the  gospel  as  the  power  of  God  to  salvation. — 
Most  of  them  were  touched  by  the  spirit  and  ad- 
dress of  these  converted  natives  ;  some  were  fully 
convinced  they  were  sinners,  and  stood  in  need  of 
the  precious  blood  of  Christ.  An  old  grey-headed 
man  said,  that  the  name  of  the  Saviour  was  im- 
pressed on  his  heart:  he  was  encouraged  by  the 


GREENLAND.  57 

brethren  to  call  continually  on  his  name.  Another 
time,  when  they  had  travelled  alone  several  let^gues 
south  to  the  heathen  that  had  lived  with  them  the 
preceding  year,  and  who  had  desired  a  visit,  they 
write : — "  Our  Saviour  gave  entrance  to  our  testi- 
mony, and  there  was  scarcely  one  discourse  held 
during  these  five  days  that  did  not  touch  some  of 
their  hearts.  We  see  visibly  that  the  Lord  is 
arisen  to  build  up  his  Zion  here  in  Greenland  also, 
which  has  so  long  lain  waste.  In  the  meantime 
Samuel  frequendy  kept  hours  for  prayer  at  home 
with  the  Greenlanders ;  neither  hath  Sarah  been 
inactive  am.ong  her  sex  and  the  children.  But 
especially  if  there  are  any  that  are  laid  hold  of  by 
grace,  she  enters  into  frequent  conversations  with 
Siem,  about  the  state  of  their  hearts,  directs  them, 
with  all  their  misery,  according  to  her  own  ex- 
perience, to  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away 
the  sin  of  the  world ;  and,  in  short,  seeks  all  oc- 
casions to  gain  something  with  the  talent  entrusted 
to  her." 

The  success  of  temptation,  very  common  in  far 
different  circumstances,  occasioned  the  brethren  no 
little  anxiety  and  sorrow.  Thus  they  write : — 
'*  We  have  obsen-ed  for  some  time  past,  that  our 
Sarah  has  been  unruly,  petulant,  and  made  light 
of  things.  We  represented  it  to  her,  reminded  her 
of  the  grace  our  Saviour  had  bestowed  upon  her, 
and  exhorted  her  to  remain  faithful,  and  not  to  un- 
dervalue the  blood  of  Jesus.  Her  heart  was  soft- 
ened, she  acknowledged  her  fault,  and  heartily  en- 
treated our  Saviour  for  forgiveness,  and  grace  to 
amend.  But  this  did  not  show  itself  so  hastily. 
Afterwards,  we  found  that  the  root,  from  whence 
these  bad  symptoms  proceeded,  was  lofty  thoughts 
of  herself,  on  account  of  the  diligence  she  had  be- 


SB  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Stowed  on  the  heathen,  and  the  blessing  attending 
it.  We  pointed  out  to  her  the  corruption  of  her 
heart,  and  bid  her  reflect  on  the  deplorable  plight 
she  was  in  when  our  Saviour  first  showed  mercy 
to  her,  and  what  she  then  felt.  She  burst  out  a 
crying,  and  said,  'Ah,  now  I  plainly  feel  that  I 
have  gradually  departed  from  the  happiness  I  then 
enjoyed,  and  our  Saviour  is  become  a  stranger  to 
me.  Now,  when  I  pray,  I  find  no  comfort  not- 
withstanding in  my  heart,  and  it  is  as  if  I  could  not 
find  my  way  to  him  again.'  We  kneeled  down 
with  her,  and  prayed  our  Saviour  to  reveal  himself 
to  her  heart  afresh.  She  was  desired  to  pray,  too, 
but  she  could  not  utter  a  single  word  for  weeping. 
However,  we  have  observed,  that  since  that  time 
she  has  been  very  little  and  lowly  in  her  own  eyes, 
and  has  been  favoured  with  a  free  access  again  to 
the  Friend  of  the  sinful  and  miserable." 

Such  a  state,  it  may  be  remarked,  is  the  only  one 
of  true  safety.  "Before  honour  is  humility." — 
With  this  the  disciple  of  Jesus  should  be  "clothed." 
A  remembrance  of  the  days  spent  in  the  service  of 
sin,  and  of  grievous  departures  from  the  right  way, 
as  well  as  the  express  requirements  of  the  word  of 
God,  should  urge  on  all  the  maintenance  of  a  lowly 
spirit.  From  an  obligation  to  its  exercise  none  are 
exempt ;  and  even  the  most  active  and  useful  should 
recur  to  the  charge,  "Let  him  that  thinketh  he 
standeth,  take  heed  lest  he  fall." 

The  little  flock  was  increased  by  another  family. 
Anxious  to  do  more  for  the  instruction  of  the  heathen, 
the  brethren  began  to  translate  the  Harmony  of  the 
four  Gospels  into  their  language,  in  which  work 
Samuel  and  Sarah  rendered  them  great  service,  and 
reaped  much  advantage.  It  was  observed,  that  the 
converted  natives  used  expressions,  especially  in 


GREENLAND.  69 

prayer,  which  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  find 
out  in  an  ordinary  way.  They  were,  therefore, 
anxious  to  speak  from  their  believing  Green- 
landers,  after  they  had  been  taught  to  think  from 
the  brethren. 

Samuel  discovered  a  remarkably  active  spirit. 
He  seldom  omitted  an  opportunity  of  bearing  his 
testimony  before  the  people,  and  confirmed  it  by  his 
exemplary  conduct.  Once,  when  on  a  journey,  he 
was  invited  by  them  to  a  dance  at  the  sun -feast,  and 
to  rejoice  with  them  at  the  return  of  that  orb ;  but 
his  answer  was,  "I  have  now  another  kind  of 
joy,  because  another  Sun,  named  Jesus,  is  arisen 
in  my  heart.  Neither  have  I  any  time  for  it,  for 
I  must  hasten  to  my  teachers,  who  will  soon  have 
a  great  festival,  to  rejoice  that  the  Creator  of  all 
things  was  born  into  the  world  as  a  poor  child,  to 
redeem  us."  He  uttered,  moreover,  such  a  dis- 
course upon  this  subject,  as  amazed  them  all ;  but 
when  he  was  about  to  depart,  the  savages  made 
another  effort,  and  wished  him  to  come  only  once 
to  a  dance  some  other  time.  But  he  replied,  that 
they  should  rather  bring  to  heart  what  he  had  told 
them,  as  he  was  quite  in  earnest. 

Early  in  1741  he  was  attacked  with  a  pleurisy, 
which  soon  terminated  his  earthly  pilgrimage. — 
During  his  illness,  he  exhibited  the  utmost  forti- 
tude and  patience,  and  appeared  alike  regardless  of 
worldly  concerns,  and  unaffected  by  his  bodily  suf- 
ferings, whilst  musing  on  his  adorable  Redeemer, 
and  on  the  "pleasures  which  are  at  his  right  hand 
for  evermore."  Observing  some  of  his  relatives 
bathed  in  tears,  he  affectionately  asked,  "  Why  do 
you  weep  on  my  account  1  Are  you  not  aware  that, 
when  believers  die,  they  go  to  Jesus,  and  become 
partakers  of  everlasting  joys  ]     As  I  was  the  first 


60  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

of  our  nation  who  was  converted  by  his  grace,  he 
has  determined  that  I  should  be  the  first  to  enter 
into  his  presence.  He  knows  how  to  provide  for 
you  in  my  absence ;  and  if  you  remain  faithful  to 
the  end,  we  shall  surely  meet  again,  and  rejoice 
for  ever  before  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb." 

His  dying  words  appear  to  have  completely  tran- 
quillized the  minds  of  his  wife  and  brother,  who 
evinced  the  most  pious  resignation  to  the  bereave- 
ment which  they  were  called  to  endure,  and  soli- 
cited the  missionaries  to  bury  him  according  to  the 
rites  of  the  Christian  religion.  Accordingly,  on 
the  day  of  the  funeral,  after  singing  an  appropriate 
hymn,  one  of  the  brethren  delivered  a  short  dis- 
course in  the  house;  four  Greenland  youths  then 
carried  the  body  to  the  place  of  interment,  where 
one  of  the  missionaries  gave  a  concise  exhortation, 
and  the  solemnities  were  concluded  with  prayer. 

If,  however,  one  convert  was  thus  removed, 
other  instances  of  Divine  operation  occurred,  to 
the  great  joy  of  the  brethren.  Among  nine  persons 
admitted  to  the  rite  of  baptism,  was  an  aged  man 
who,  when  he  heard  it  was  to  be  administered  to 
his  two  daughters,  went  to  the  missionary,  and 
asked  if  he  might  not  be  baptized  too.  "  It  is  true," 
he  said,  "I  cannot  speak  much,  and  very  like  I 
shall  never  learn  so  much  as  my  children,  for  thou 
canst  see  that  my  hairs  are  quite  grey,  and  that  I 
am  a  very  old  man ;  but  I  believe  with  all  my  heart 
in  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  died  for  men,  and  that 
all  thou  sayest  of  him  is  true."  Such  an  appeal 
could  not  be  otherwise  than  successful. 

In  a  time  of  sickness,  Noah,  one  of  the  converts, 
was  exceedingly  cheerful,  and  said,  as  the  brethren 
were  keeping  a  meeting  round  his  bed:  "O,  what 
joy  have  I  had  this  winter,  when  we  have  been 


GREENLAND.  61 

speaking,  praying,  and  singing  together !  But  now 
I  can  be  no  more  with  you."  They  comforted 
him,  by  saying  that  he  would  mingle  with  a  much 
larger  assembly  around  the  throne,  and  celebrate 
much  more  happily  than  in  this  world  the  praises 
of  the  Lamb.  When  they  asked  him  if  he  loved 
the  Saviour  very  much,  he  answered,  "  Yes,  I  do 
love  him."  In  his  last  hours  he  said,  "I  have 
another  younger  brother  whom  I  would  gladly  have 
spoken  to  of  our  Saviour.  I  recommend  him  to 
you,  and  when  he  comes,  pray  keep  him  here,  and 
tell  him  that  I  desired  it  on  my  death-bed."  They 
sung  with  him  a  hymn  on  the  Saviour's  blood  and 
righteousness ;  and  sometimes  he  joined  in  the  ac- 
cents of  praise,  retaining  his  senses  to  the  last. — 
He  expired  in  peace,  during  prayer,  attended  by 
many  tears. 

The  brethren  thus  allude  to  this  bereavement  :-^ 
"We  thank  our  Saviour  for  the  grace  he  hath 
shown  to  him  and  his  family.  It  is  not  a  full  year 
since  he  came  here  first,  but  as  soon  as  grace  began 
to  work  in  him,  we  perceived  an  upright  walk  and 
a  daily  growth.  We  never  saw  an  unhappy,  dis- 
contented look  in  him,  thouo;h  he  was  obliged  to 
put  up  with  very  indifferent  accommodations ;  and 
when  the  others  went  away  to  better  their  outu^rd 
circumstances,  he  said,  "I  will  stay  with  you;  I 
have  no  want  here."  He  had  not  such  gifts  as  the 
others  to  speak  to  the  heathen ;  but  he  was  a  disci- 
ple on  the  breast  of  Jesus.  O,  how  doth  the  Lord 
love  the  people!  Deut.  xxxiii.  3.  This  text  fur- 
nished the  subject  for  his  funeral  discourse. 

On  a  visit  in  Kangek,  a  Greenland  woman  was 

baptized,  who,  from  the  badness  of  the  weather, 

could  not  attend  the  great  celebration  of  baptism. 

Respecting  this  service  the  brethren  write ; — "  We 

6 


§S  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

were  welcomed  with  much  joy  by  the  brethren, 
and  our  message  was  heard  every  morning  with 
great  eagerness. — March  7th.  The  sacrament  of 
baptism  was  dispensed.  So  many  people  came, 
that  the  house  was  quite  filled,  and  some  stood 
without  by  the  windows.  After  a  discourse  on 
the  text,  '  God  so  loved  the  world,'  the  candidate 
was  baptized,  and  called  Sophia.  The  crowd 
standing  round  were  vastly  affected,  and  shed  num- 
berless tears.  May  the  Lamb  mske  her  a  blessing 
to  her  country  folks !  She  is  endowed  with  both 
gifts  and  grace,  and  she  meets  already  with  much 
persecution,  because  there  is  a  noted  angekok  at 
this  place  who  counteracts  us  very  much.  He  has 
threatened  to  fall  upon  us  with  the  well-known 
band  of  murderers,  because  he  sees  that  our  minis- 
try among  the  heathen  encroaches  too  much  on  his 
trade;  but  we  rely  on  the  word  of  Jesus,  that  not 
a  hair  shall  fall  from  our  head,  nor  those  of  our 
Greenlanders,  without  the  will  of  our  heavenly 
Father. — March  9th.  A  woman  sprung  from  a 
rock  into  the  sea,  and  was  drowned.  The  reason 
was  this;  the  angekok  pretended  he  would  conjure 
a  healthy  soul  into  a  sick  child ;  but  as  it  died  after 
all,  he  laid  the  blame  upon  this  woman,  and  affirm- 
ed that  she  had  killed  this  new  soul  with  her  black 
art.  On  this  account  the  child's  father  lay  in  wait 
to  take  away  her  life,  and  she  leaped  into  the  water, 
that  she  might  not  be  hewn  in  pieces  in  the  man- 
ner that  the  Greenlanders  serve  the  reputed  witches. 
The  sorcerers  invent  such  lies,  when  they  want  to 
have  any  body  out  of  the  way.  The  infidels 
stand  in  great  fear  of  them,  but  the  believers  bring 
their  delusive  art  into  more  and  more  disgrace. — 
Therefore,  these  soothsayers  betake  themselves  to 
this  evasion,  that  their  skill  does  not  extend  to 


GREENLAND.  63 

believers,  because  they  have  submitted  themselves 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  another  great  Spirit,  who 
always  withstands  their  spirit." 

A  variety  of  character  was  often  observed. — 
Thus,  when  many  were  willing  freely  to  converse 
on  the  state  of  their  hearts,  one  staid  away,  and 
openly  declared  that  he  disliked  such  communica- 
tions, that  he  neither  could  nor  would  believe  any 
thing  he  heard  of  God,  that  every  thing  came  of 
itself,  and  that  it  will  always  remain  as  it  is. — 
When  spoken  to  on  the  dangerous  state  of  his  soul, 
hi-s  only  reply  was,  that  he  would  not  alter  the 
opinion  he  had  once  entertained,  but  go  the  same 
way  as  his  fathers  had  gone.  But  such  language 
proceeded  from  the  disquietude  of  his  heart,  and 
from  a  desire  to  stifle  its  convictions.  These  were 
betrayed,  when  hearing  unawares  a  discourse  on 
the  words,  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death :"  he  was 
exceedingly  anxious,  turning  from  side  to  side,  and 
at  last  he  rose  up  and  went  away. 

One  day,  a  baptized  Greenlander  said  to  his 
wife,  "Hast  thou  no  thoughts  about  giving  our 
teachers  something?  They  do  so  much  for  us, 
and  we  do  nothing  for  them.  Make  each  of  them 
a  pair  of  shoes."  Simple  as  this  fact  may  appear, 
it  shows  that  the  people  began  to  think  of  some 
grateful  acknowledgments,  whereas  formerly  they 
expected  to  be  paid  for  listening  to  the  brethren. 

A  school  for  children  was  now  begun  again ; 
each  time  they  met,  a  text  was  given  them  to  learn, 
and  they  were  catechized  on  it  the  following  Sun- 
day. Sometimes  the  brethren  read  to  them  anima- 
ting accounts  from  the  children  of  believing  Ne- 
groes and  Indians  in  America,  or  letters  from  the 
children  of  the  nurseries  of  the  "Unity;"  then  gave 
them  an  exhortation  to  follow  the  good  example 


64  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

and  concluded  with  prayer.  They  also  read  some 
accounts  of  other  missions,  to  the  adults;  and  after 
a  time,  they  set  apart  a  day  every  month  for  this 
purpose,  which  was  called  "the  monthly  prayer 
day,"  or  "congregation  day."  Such  statements 
awakened  a  desire  in  some  of  the  Greenlanders  to 
express  also  the  feelings  of  their  hearts,  in  letters 
to  their  brethren  beyond  the  sea.  Accordingly 
they  dictated  to  their  teachers  what  was  afterwards 
translated  into  German,  and  sent.  In  this  way  the 
following  letters  were  written. 

One  was  from  Jonah.  "  My  dear  brethren ; 
I  have  not  seen  you,  nevertheless  I  love  you,  be- 
cause Jesus  sought  after  me  as  a  lost  creature,  and 
at  last  found  me.  When  I  was  baptized,  I  prom- 
ised to  follow  Jesus ;  but  now  I  am  convinced  I 
have  no  strength  for  it.  Since  now  I  can  think 
nothing  good  of  myself,  I  stand  in  need  of  the 
blood  of  Jesus  for  my  purification,  that  it  may 
make  an  end  of  the  wickedness  of  my  heart,  for  it 
is  very  corrupt.  When  my  teachers  mention 
Jesus'  blood,  then  it  gives  me  joy  that  the  Lamb 
hath  purchased  me  with  his  blood ;  but  if  I  stay 
long  among  the  heathen,  I  forget  it  again.  There- 
fore, my  dear  brethren,  pray  often  to  the  Lamb  of 
God  for  me,  that  he  may  give  me  a  good  heart.  O 
Jesus,  be  gracious  to  me  !" 

Sarah  thus  addressed  the  ordinary : — "  I  will 
write  thee  about  my  heart.  I  feel  my  misery,  and 
pray  our  Saviour  that  he  may  grant  me  to  feel  his 
blood.  For  I  have  no  Saviour  that  can  help  and 
save  me,  but  the  Lamb  of  God.  Sometimes  when 
I  am  alone,  I  feel  that  good  is  sent  to  my  spirit, 
and  then  I  thank  him.  But  sometimes  I  feel  no 
kind  of  good  in  me ;  nay,  mere  corruption,  and 
forget  him,  and  though  I  strive  and  look  about  in 


GREENLAND.  65 

mind  after  him,  yet  I  still  hanker  after  corruption, 
and  forget  him.  In  the  beginning,  after  I  was 
baptized,  I  thought,  now  all  sin  is  removed  far 
from  me  ;  but  this  winter  our  Saviour  has  humbled 
me  very  much  on  account  of  my  sinfulness.  It 
has  been  a  great  joy  to  me  that  so  many  have  been 
baptized  this  winter.  Now  I  experience,  that 
with  God  all  things  are  possible,  that  we  Green- 
landers  can  be  together  in  right  hearty  love. 
Though  I  am  very  worthless,  yet  my  teachers 
love  me,  and  do  not  despise  me,  notwithstanding 
my  wretchedness;  because  they  are  acquainted 
with  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  know  his  mind,  they 
give  all  diligence  to  direct  me  to  the  Lamb  of  God, 
O !  if  the  Spirit  of  God  should  put  it  into  your 
heart  to  send  us  more  teachers,  then  pray  do,  for 
God  loved  us  and  died  for  us,  when  we  and  you 
should  have  perished.  But  he  has  redeemed  us ; 
this  we  experience  when  we  get  a  feeling  of  the 
blood  of  Jesus  in  our  hearts.  May  Jesus  bless 
thee.  Tell  all  thy  brethren  that  I  love  them  very 
much." 

A  third  letter  was  that  of  Rebecca,  to  the  mis- 
sionary, who  was  then  absent.  "Hearken,  Boe- 
nisse !  I  cannot  tell  thee  how  often  I  have  thought 
of  thee,  and  prayed  our  Saviour  to  keep  thee  and 
me  in  his  care,  and  help  us  always  with  his  blood. 
Thanks  be  to  Jesus,  that  he  keeps  his  blood 
always  in  our  remembrance ;  one  thing  I  expe- 
rienced, and  that  is,  that  we  have  a  Saviour  who 
helps  us  through  with  his  blood.  When  he  lets 
me  feel  my  corruption,  I  say  to  him,  'Remove  it 
from  me  again,  and  grant  me  the  power  of  thy 
blood ;'  now  I  will  constantly  cleave  to  him,  and 
thou  wilt  also  do  the  same,  for  thy  heart's  good." 

As  a  further  proof  that  the  Greenlanders  had 
6* 


6®  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

been  stirred  up  to  inquire  into  the  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel, it  may  be  stated,  that,  in  1744,  when  the  be- 
lieving natives  returned  from  the  islands,  they 
reported  that  they  found  many  heathen,  who  gladly 
listened  to  them  when  speaking  of  the  Saviour, 
and  desired  to  hear  more ;  and  those  who  were 
disposed  to  mock,  were  generally  silenced  by  the 
more  sober-minded.  One  of  the  baptized  found  a 
number  sitting  together,  and  conversing  with  much 
eagerness  about  the  concerns  of  their  souls.  They 
constrained  him  to  bear  them  company,  and  to 
join  in  their  discourse.  The  awakening  extended 
to  a  greater  distance  than  the  missionaries  could 
conveniently  visit.  Of  this  they  were  informed  by 
one  of  the  baptized  natives,  who  had  found  the 
savages,  living  many  leagues  to  the  north,  very 
eager  to  be  instructed.  A  company  of  them  urged 
him  to  sit  down  and  talk  with  them  for  a  whole 
night ;  and  when  he  stole  away  the  second  night, 
to  get  some  rest,  they  followed,  and  compelled 
him  to  gratify  the  desire  of  further  conversation. 
Even  a  noted  angekok  was  much  impressed.  He 
wept  two  whole  days,  and  told  the  people  he  had 
dreamed  he  was  in  hell,  where  he  saw  and  heard 
things  it  was  not  possible  to  utter;  adding  that  he 
would  no  longer  deceive  them  by  his  abominable 
delusions. 

In  1747,  the  brethren  erected  their  first  church, 
a  wooden  building,  the  framework  and  boards  of 
which  had  been  sent  from  Europe.  This  proved 
a  great  convenience,  as  the  auditory  frequently 
amounted  to  three  hundred  persons.  Storehouses 
were,  at  the  same  time,  built,  both  for  the  mission- 
aries and  their  converts,  which,  to  the  latter,  were 
peculiarly  useful,  as  they  could  now  keep  their 
dried  meat,  fish,  capelins,  and  other  articles  for 


GREENLAND.  67 

winter  consumption,  in  a  place  of  safety,  where 
they  were  neither  injured  by  the  cold,  nor  devoured 
by  beasts  of  prey.  In  consequence  of  this,  and 
the  good  regulations  introduced  among  them,  above 
three  hundred  persons  could  be  maintainad  at  New 
Herrnhut,  a  place  where  it  was  formerly  deemed 
impossible  for  two  persons  to  subsist.  It  was  even 
in  their  power  to  assist  their  poor  neighbours  in 
times  of  scarcity;  and  they  were  never  deficient 
in  this  act  of  charity. 

The  native  converts,  too,  though  not  without 
their  imperfections,  evidently  attained  to  greater 
stability.  In  the  brotherly  love  which  character- 
ized their  mutual  intercourse  ;  in  their  faithful  im- 
provement of  all  the  means  of  grace ;  in  the  com- 
posure, and  not  unfrequently  in  the  triumphant  hope 
with  which  they  met  death,  and  looked  forward  to 
a  glorious  immortality,  they  gave  many  proofs  of 
the  gospel  in  their  hearts.  Various  impediments 
were  thrown  in  their  way.  Satan  employed  his 
wiles ;  and  his  emissaries,  the  angekoks,  who, 
fearing  they  should  entirely  lose  their  reputation 
and  profit,  invented  all  kinds  of  tales  to  deter  their 
countrymen  from  believing  the  gospel :  but  their 
efforts  were  feeble,  and  could  not  withstand  the 
power  of  Divine  truth. 

On  the  change  thus  apparent,  the  brethren  ex- 
press in  such  terms  as  these  the  feelings  of  their 
hearts: — "We  have  at  present  an  exceedingly 
blessed  time  in  Greenland ;  such  a  season  we  could 
form  no  conception  of  some  years  ago.  The  Lord 
hath  done  more  for  us  than  we  knew  how  to  pray 
for.  Our  heart  often  dissolves  within  us  on  ac- 
count of  the  stream  of  life  which  is  poured  forth 
upon  the  people,  and  which  breaks  through  all  op- 
position.    We  are  frequently  filled  with  astonish- 


68  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

ment ;  and  are  astonished,  when  we  behold  a 
people  who  were  lately  so  savage,  stupid,  and  in- 
sensible, now  so  sensibly  affected  at  speaking  or 
singing  of  the  sufferings  of  Jesus,  that  tears  of  love 
and  joy  roll  in  streams  down  their  cheeks ;  and, 
that  a  people,  who  usually  never  settle  long  in  one 
place,  are  now  collected  together  into  a  congrega- 
tion, and  when  they  go  to  sea,  remain  still  as  near 
as  possible  to  our  place ;  and  if  they  chance  to  be 
from  four  to  six  leagues  off,  come  however,  almost 
all,  to  their  meetings  on  Sunday,  and,  like  children, 
desire  to  be  fed  with  the  blessed  doctrine  of  the 
wounds  of  Jesus.  When  the  joyful  message  is 
carried  to  one  of  them,  that  he  is  to  be  received  or 
baptized,  he  has  scarcely  patience  to  wait  the 
happy  hour;  and  it  is  discernible  in  his  counte- 
nance— which  formerly  was  savage,  dark,  and 
hideous,  but  now  clear,  agreeable,  and  lamb-Hke — 
that  inwardly  a  greater  change  must  have  been 
wrought  than  can  be  conceived  by  us." 

In  referring  to  another  service,  they  say : — "  Our 
people  are  not  able  sufficiently  to  express,  nor  we 
to  describe,  how  we  and  they  felt  at  this  transac- 
tion. We  fell  down  with  tliem  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
and  shed  tears  of  love  on  account  of  his  unspeak- 
able love  towards  such  poor  sinners.  We  now 
richly  reap  the  effects  of  the  remembrance  of  the 
congregation,  which,  no  doubt,  prays  to  the  Lord 
daily,  and  more  particularly  at  such  festival  sea- 
sons, for  us,  and  our  people  ;  and  we  believe,  yea, 
we  feel,  that  the  invisible  Head  of  the  church,  hath 
this  year  formed  us  also  into  a  congregation,  and 
anointed  us  with  his  Spirit." 

The  winter  of  1752  was  exceedingly  severe. 
The  cold  continued  from  February  till  towards 
Easter  with  little  intermission,  so  that  the  inlets 


GREENLAND.  6^' 

were  frozen  over,  and  so  blocked  up  with  ice,  that 
frequently  not  a  kajak  could  stir  in  the  water. 
The  weather,  too,  was  so  unsettled  and  stormy, 
that  the  Greenlanders  could  seldom  go  abroad ; 
and,  when  they  did,  were  not  sure  of  their  lives. 
Yet,  amidst  all  this  danger,  only  one  was  carried 
away  by  the  waves,  in  a  fearful  tempest :  three 
months  after  he  was  found  in  his  kajak,  half  de- 
voured by  ravens  and  foxes. 

Another  hurricane,  accompanied  with  lightning, 
nearly  threw  down  the  chapel  and  dwelling-house 
of  the  brethren  ;  it  tottered  and  creaked  like  a  ship 
in  a  tempest.  A  few  days  before,  the  waves  had 
shattered  their  new  and  largest  boat  in  such  a  vio- 
lent manner  as  none  had  before  seen,  although  it 
was  drawn  upon  land  and  tied  to  a  post.  Nor  was 
this  all ;  for  such  was  the  severity  of  the  season  as 
to  occasion  great  dearth,  and  danger  of  perishing 
from  hunger  and  cold.  In  other  places  many 
savages  actually  died.  The  brethren  did  all  they 
could  to  relieve  their  wants,  distributing  capelins 
among  the  poor  families ;  and,  when  these  were 
spent,  giving  them  their  stock  of  peas.  They  also 
exhorted  the  wealthy  Greenlanders  not  to  shut  up 
their  hearts  against  the  necessitous,  but  liberally  to 
communicate  of  whatever  they  had.  Such  was 
the  effect  of  this  appeal,  that  it  needed  no  repeti- 
tion, at  least  among  the  communicants.  Now  and 
then  the  men  brought  home  a  couple  of  birds,  and 
towards  Easter,  a  seal ;  and  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, though  rarely,  caught  some  small  fishes  under 
the  ice;  and,  by  these  means,  they  kept  themselves 
from  starving  till  the  beginning  of  March,  when 
there  was  so  much  opening  in  the  water  that  some 
of  them  could  make  their  way  to  the  island.  But 
most  of  them  soon  returned,  because  there  was 


7&  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

less  to  be  done  there  than  at  home,  from  the  bad- 
ness of  the  weather ;  but  the  return  of  the  rest  was 
prevented,  partly  by  the  cold  that  again  set  in,  and 
by  the  ice  which  stretched  itself  within  and  with- 
out the  land,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see ;  and  partly 
by  a  storm,  which  shattered  most  of  their  boats  to 
pieces.  After  a  time,  however,  they  were  brought 
back.  In  such  rigorous  circumstances,  the  usual 
meetings  could  seldom  be  kept  in  their  order ;  for 
either  the  severe  weather  imprisoned  all  the  people 
in  their  houses,  or  the  fair  weather,  which  occurred 
but  very  rarely,  enticed  them  all  to  sea.  But  few 
as  the  opportunities  of  mutual  edification  were, 
"  the  inner  man"  appeared  still  to  be  renewed. 

Meanwhile,  forbidding  as  the  weather  was,  their 
visits  to  the  heathen  were  not  quite  omitted.  One 
of  the  brethren  thus  writes : — 

"The  25th.  We  visited  in  six  houses,  and  had 
an  opportunity  to  portray  before  the  heathen  their 
Creator  and  Redeemer.  Most  of  those  that  came 
hither  last  year  from  Statenhook,  were  more  de- 
sirous of  bread  and  needles  than  of  the  word  of  the 
Saviour.  I  told  one  of  them,  that  I  wished  he  had 
a  hunger  for  the  imperishable  food.  He  entered 
into  a  dialogue  with  me  about  it ;  and  it  was  very 
nearly  turning  out  with  him  as  it  did  with  the  Sa- 
maritan woman  at  the  well.  Some  old  Kangermers 
who  have  made  too  light  of  the  thing  they  call  be- 
lieving, desired  to  hear  something  of  the  word  of 
God.  I  told  them  they  knew  already  that  God  had 
made  all  things :  but  now,  I  would  tell  them  some- 
thing more,  namely,  that  the  Saviour  of  all  men  had 
shed  his  blood  for  them  also ;  and,  if  they  did  not 
experience  this  in  their  hearts  to  cleanse  them  from 
sin,  all  their  feigned  believing  would  be  of  no  ser- 
vice to  them.     Some  wondered ;  others  said,  in  their 


GREENLAND,  Jt 

cold-hearted  way,  *We  believe  sufficiently.'  We 
spent  the  night  with  Anna's  brother ;  he  is  now  the 
only  one  of  the  late  Samuel's  relations  that  does  not 
live  with  us  ;  and,  it  is  probable,  he  will  not  be  able 
to  rest  much  longer  a  mono;  the  wild  natives,  for 
every  creature  almost  in  that  house  is  convinced ; 
and,  even  when  they  would  fall  asleep,  they  are 
continually  roused  again  by  the  frequent  excitations 
of  our  Greenlanders,  who  always  call  upon  them 
when  they  go  by.  As  it  threatened  to  be  bad 
weather  again,  we  hastened  home,  the  26th,  and 
had  the  pleasure  of  bringing  with  us  a  couple  of 
souls  more,  who  had  a  desire  of  living  with  us,  and 
learning  to  know  our  Saviour." 


CHAPTER  V. 

Visit  of  Johannes  de  Watteville — The  converts  Na 
thaniel,  Keturah,  and  Matthew  Kajarnak — Unusual 
intensity  of  the  bold — Horrors  of  famine — Great 
mortahty  among  the  people — Instances  of  human 
weakness — Sympathy  and  liberality  awakened — The 
single  sister  Judith — Extracts  from  her  letters — Her 
useful  labours  and  peaceful  death — Address  of  a 
native  teacher — Anxiety  to  form  another  station — 
New  settlement  at  Lichtenfels. 

In  the  year  1752,  of  which  some  account  has 
already  been  given,  the  mission  was  visited  by  one 
of  the  bishops  of  the  brethren's  church,  Johannes 
de  Watteville,  after  his  being  similarly  engaged  in 
North  America  and  the  West  Indies.  He  sailed 
from  Europe  accompanied  by  Matthew  Stach,  who 


72  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

had  returned  home  the  preceding  year,  in  the  hope 
that  a  mission  might  be  commenced  on  the  coast  of 
Labrador.  After  a  dangerous  voyage,  he  says,  in 
his  diary  of  June  18th: — "It  appeared  very  curious 
to  me  when  I  saw  the  Greenlanders  swimming 
about  the  sea  in  their  kajaks,  like  ducks,  in  the 
midst  of  such  high  waves  and  hard  winds,  and 
withal  so  swift,  that  they  always  kept  before  the 
ship,  though  they  were  often  half  under  water. — 
Then  we  sailed  between  Kangek  and  the  Kook- 
CErnen,  through  the  north  passage,  into  Ball's 
River.  The  increasing  wind,  which  at  last  grew 
to  a  little  storm,  obliged  us  to  take  in  one  sail  after 
another,  and  yet  the  ship,  with  one  half  sail  spread, 
flew  by  one  island  after  another  like  an  arrow. — 
When  I  got  the  first  sight  of  our  dear  New  Herrn- 
hut,  my  heart  grew  exceedingly  soft,  and  the  tears 
gushed  into  my  eyes.  I  had  a  particular  impression 
of  our  to-day's  texts  ;  the  watchword  was,  *  Upon 
Mount  Zion  shall  be  deliverance,  and  there  shall  be 
holiness,'  (in  the  German,  a  sanctuary,)  Obad,  ver. 
17.  This  also  is  one  of  the  mounts  of  the  Lord. 
And  the  word  of  our  Saviour  was  Matt,  xxiii.  37, 

*  As  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings.' 
This  was  just  according  to  our  wish,  at  our  arrival 
among  these  bare  and  barren  mountains.  The  first 
Scripture  passage  which  had  occurred  to  the  breth- 
ren  there  on  new  year's  day,  (not  having  yet  re- 
ceived the  proper  annual  book,)  was  Isa.  Ivi.  8, 

*  The  Lord  God  which  gathereth  the  outcasts  of  Is- 
rael saith.  Yet  will  I  gather  others  to  him,  beside 
those  that  are  gathered  unto  him.'  About  one  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  we  came  into  the  haven  with  a  hard 
wind  and  rain.  Scarcely  had  we  dropped  anchor, 
before  our  brother  Beck  came  on  board ;  the  rest  not 
being  at  home.     I  was  just  going  up  the  steps,  not 


GREENLAND.  73" 

knowing  that  any  of  the  brethren  were  come,  as  he 
came  down,  and  thus  he  ran  into  my  arms,  and  I 
embraced  him  before  he  knew  who  I  was ;  but 
when  he  looked  at  me,  he  was  quite  transported 
with  joy,  and  began  to  weep  hke  a  child.  This 
sudden  commotion  of  joy  had  such  an  effect  upon 
him,  that  he  lost  his  ague  directly,  from  a  fit  of 
which  he  was  then  just  risen.  In  the  mean  time 
the  ship  was  moored  with  a  cable  to  great  iron  rings 
driven  into  the  rock ;  and  the  storm  rose  to  such 
a  degree,  that  we  were  obliged  to  be  drawn  ashore 
in  a  boat  with  a  rope.  Thus  we  set  foot  on  Green- 
land ground,  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  walked  a 
mile  to  New  Herrnhut.' 

Anxious  to  know  the  state  of  things,  the  bishop, 
accompanied  by  Matthew  Stach,  visited  all  the 
Greenlanders  in  their  tents  ;  and  they  visited  him 
in  his  room  on  that  and  the  following  days,  know- 
ing not  how  to  express  their  joy  at  his  arrival.  "  In 
the  evening,"  he  says,  "  I  kept  the  usual  meeting. 
I  spoke  in  German,  and  one  of  the  brethren  trans- 
lated sentence  after  sentence  into  Greenlandish  ; 
and  we  continued  this  method  during  the  whole 
time  of  my  abode  here.  The  number  of  the  Green- 
landers  present  was  about  one  hundred  and  fifty ; 
the  rest  were  either  not  returned  from  the  capelin 
fishery,  or  were  abroad  in  the  Sound  and  islands, 
at  their  usual  summer  places.  I  cannot  express 
how  my  heart  felt  at  the  sight  of  a  congregation 
of  Jesus,  gathered  out  of  this  nation  ;  and  many 
a  tear  was  pressed  out  by  my  tenderness  towards 
them.  In  the  evening,  we  Germans  stayed  a 
good  while  together ;  and  then  read  through  the 
diary  of  this  year,  to  make  myself  rightly  ac- 
quainted with  the  cause  of  the  Greenland  congre- 
gation." 

7 


74  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

The  bishop  remained  in  Greenland  until  the  9th 
of  August,  during  which  time  he  was  fully  occu- 
pied in  regulating  the  internal  government  of  the 
congregation,  conversing  with  the  Greenland  fami- 
lies in  their  tents,  and  preaching  to  them  through 
an  interpreter.  On  one  occasion,  he  says,  "  I  was 
seldom  half  an  hour  without  being  visited  by  the 
Greenlanders,  who  often  truly  refreshed  me  by 
their  friendly  mien  and  manner,  though  I  could  not 
understand  their  words.  At  my  departure,"  he 
observes,  "the  number  of  the  still  living  baptized 
inhabitants  amounted  to  three  hundred,  and  those 
that  are  gone  home  to  fifty-three.  During  my 
abode  there,  ten  were  baptized  ;  and  since  the  de- 
parture of  the  ship  the  preceding  year,  sixty-eight 
had  been  baptized,  and  seventeen  departed  this 
life.  The  number  of  the  communicants  was  one 
hundred  and  twenty,  and  the  sum  total  of  all  the 
inhabitants  three  hundred  and  thirty ;  and  besides 
that  a  considerable  number  of  strangers  would  arrive 
to  them  this  autumn. 

"Before  I  went  aboard,!  visited  the  sick  Green- 
land brother  Joseph,  and  blessed  him  before  his 
departure.  Our  Greenlanders  ran  about  us,  and 
showed  their  tender  love  and  gratitude  in  a  thou- 
sand ways.  During  our  passage  to  the  ship,  the 
rocks  stood  lined  with  women  and  children,  and  a 
great  number  of  men  escorted  us  in  their  kajaks. 
About  eight,  we  sailed  out  of  the  haven ;  at  nine 
passed  our  house,  saluted  the  colony ;  and  at  ten 
our  brethren  and  the  Greenlanders  took  their  last 
leave  of  us  at  Kangek." 

The  records  of  the  mission  at  this  period  con- 
tain notice  of  several  native  converts.  Among 
those  removed  from  this  world  was  Nathaniel,  one 
of  the  first  baptized  communicants  and  helpers. 


GREENLAND.  75 

He  had  an  active  spirit,  impelled  by  love  to  the 
Saviour,  and  many  were  the  fruits  of  the  Divine 
blessing  on  his  faithful  testimony.  He  was  dili- 
gent and  upright  in  all  committed  to  his  care. 
Though  his  domestic  affairs  were  "a  little  cramped 
and  cumbersome,"  he  was  always  satisfied  and 
patient.  So  truly  respectable  was  his  character, 
that  no  one,  whether  Greenlander  or  European, 
Christian  or  infidel,  could  help  loving  and  honour- 
ing him.  His  feelings  were  thus  expressed  in  a 
letter  he  dictated ; 

"  I  kiss  you  in  love  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart, 
because  our  Saviour  has  made  me  happy.  But 
my  happiness  does  not  spring  from  myself.  My 
heart  would  have  no  joy,  and  could  think  nothing 
good,  if  he  did  not  let  me  feel  his  blood.  He  has 
brought  me  into  the  fellowship  of  those  that  eat  his 
jflesh  and  drink  his  blood,  and  this  joy  melts  me 
into  tears.  I  have  given  my  whole  heart  to  him, 
and  will  no  more  turn  my  eye  from  him.  I  love 
our  Saviour  and  his  wounds  very  much.  But  I 
know  too,  that  I  am  a  sinner ;  and  I  wish  my 
heart  may  feel  this  also  continually,  for  I  am  very 
desirous  of  having  it  always  tender.  I,  poor 
child,  beg  him  to  moisten  it  constantly  with  his 
blood." 

At  his  funeral,  much  emotion  was  discovered. 
Every  one  seemed  desirous  of  showing  him  some 
mark  of  respect.  Many  appeared  bringing  a  sod 
or  a  stone  to  cover  his  ashes ;  and  some,  who 
were  awakened  through  his  testimony,  being  herq 
on  a  visit,  helped  very  actively  to  build  his  tomb, 
though  such  kind  of  work  is  commonly  reckoned 
unsuitable  for  Greenland  men.  The  funeral  ser- 
mon was  preached  from  1  Thess.  iv.  13;  "But 
I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  con- 


76  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

cerning  them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye  sorrow  not, 
even  as  others  which  have  no  hope." 

Another  convert  was  Keturah,  who  nine  years 
before  was  made  a  partaker  of  baptism,  and  after- 
wards of  the  Lord's  supper.  She  soon  declared 
to  her  own  sex  what  had  been  done  for  her  soul. 
Active  and  vigorous  in  the  things  of  this  world, 
she  was  melted  in  tears  whenever  she  spoke  of  the 
state  of  her  heart,  or  the  work  of  the  Redeemer, 
and  her  course  before  the  people  was  truly  exem- 
plary. She  had  a  good  recollection  of  what  she 
heard,  and  an  excellent  method  of  introducing  it 
and  adapting  it  to  the  Greenlanders.  Often  was 
she  brought  nigh  to  the  grave ;  but  when,  on  one 
occasion,  suffering  extreme  agony,  she  heard  that 
some  Greenland  women,  among  whom  were  some 
of  her  relatives,  were  about  to  partake  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  she  was  overcome  with  joy,  forgot  her 
pain,  and  made  her  appearance  that  very  evening 
at  the  holy  communion. 

Another  was  Matthew  Kajarnak,  the  late  Samu- 
el's son.  Soon  after  his  baptism,  he  was  obliged 
to  flee  with  his  father  to  the  south.  He  stayed 
two  years  there  after  his  parent's  return ;  and  was 
the  means  of  the  salvation  of  many  Greenlanders. 
In  1747,  he  made  a  visit  to  Europe,  where  he  was 
admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper.  In  1749,  he  re- 
turned, and  was  afterwards  useful  as  a  congrega- 
tion-servant and  helper.  He  greatly  enjoyed  the 
visit  of  the  bishop,  respecting  which  he  wrote : — 
"  We  have  rejoiced  exceedingly  at  Johannes  Asser- 
kok's  visit.  When  he  spoke  the  first  time  in  our 
meeting  hall,  my  eyes  were  not  dry,  so  near  did  I 
feel  our  Saviour.  I  can  say  with  truth,  that  I  am 
very  happy,  yea,  much  more  so  than  at  the  time  I 
was  with  you.     Since  then  our  Saviour  has  done . 


GREENLAPsD.  77 

a  great  deal  upon  my  heart.  I  can  rejoice  in  him, 
when  I  represent  him  to  myself  with  all  his  wounds. 
Worthless  as  I  am,  I  know  not  what  to  do  else  but 
thank  him.  Our  Saviour  is  exceedingly  lovely, 
and  my  comfort  in  him  will  never  have  an  end. 
I  often  think  on  my  having  seen  you,  but  now  I 
never  expect  to  see  you  any  more  till  we  go  to  our 
Saviour.  His  open  side  is  the  sanctuary  where 
we  shall  meet  together  again." 

The  unusual  intensity  of  cold,  some  years  after, 
was  productive  of  all  the  horrors  of  famine.  In  an 
account  of  one  of  their  visits  to  the  heathen,  at  this 
awful  crisis,  the  missionaries  obseiTe: — "Near  a 
habitation,  which  had  been  long  since  forsaken,  we 
found  fifteen  persons  half  starved,  lying  in  such  a 
small  and  low  provision  house,  that  we  could  not 
stand  upright,  but  were  forced  to  creep  on  our  bel- 
lies. They  lay  upon  one  another  to  keep  them- 
selves warm ;  having  no  fire,  nor  the  least  morsel 
to  eat ;  and  they  were  so  emaciated  that  they  did 
not  care  to  raise  themselves,  even  to  speak  to  us. 
At  length,  a  man  brought  a  couple  of  fish  :  when  a 
girl,  who  looked  as  pale  as  death,  and  whose  coun- 
tenance was  truly  ghastly,  seized  one  of  them,  raw 
as  it  was,  tore  it  in  pieces  with  her  teeth,  and  de- 
voured it  with  the  utmost  avidity.  Four  children 
had  already  perished  with  hunger.  We  distributed 
among  them  our  own  scanty  pittance,  and  advised 
them  to  go  to  our  settlement;  which,  however, 
they  seemed  reluctant  to  do,  as  they  evinced  no  in- 
clination to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  carefully 
avoided  all  intercourse  with  our  Greenlanders." 

To  the  horrors  of  famine  were  now  superadded 
the  calamities  of  disease.     No  less  than  thirty-five 
of  the  Greenland  converts  were  carried  off;  but 
7* 


78  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

whilst  the  brethren  wept  over  so  extensive  and  un- 
expected a  bereavement,  they  were  led  to  rejoice  in 
the  success  of  that  precious  gospel  which  had  sup- 
ported these  poor  creatures  in  their  most  trying  cir- 
cumstances, and  even  enabled  them  to  exchange 
worlds  with  holy  serenity.  They  had  also  the  most 
pleasing  and  substantial  proofs  of  the  reality  and 
power  of  Divine  grace  in  many  of  their  surviving  dis- 
ciples, when  they  saw  the  readiness  with  which  they 
undertook  to  assist  in  the  support  of  the  widows  and 
orphans  of  the  deceased ;  and  they  felt  especially 
grateful  for  its  triumph,  when  they  beheld  such 
of  the  female  converts  as  were  mothers  suckling 
the  helpless  infants,  who  would  have  perished 
without  their  timely  aid.  If  left  in  similar  circum- 
stances among  the  heathen,  the  children  must  have 
been  buried  alive  with  their  parents ;  as  nothing  is 
so  abhorrent  to  the  feelings  of  a  Greenland  woman, 
unacquainted  with  the  gospel,  as  the  idea  of  nour- 
ishing, with  her  own  milk,  the  offspring  of  another. 
The  brethren  expressed  themselves  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner,  when  three  corpses  were  to  be  in- 
terred : — "  What  shall  we  say  to  it,  that  our  dear 
Lord  begins  to  reap  so  plentifully  in  his  harvest  ] 
On  the  one  hand,  we  hail  our  brethren  and  sisters 
to  their  everlasting  rest  in  his  arms  and  bosom ;  but 
on  the  other  hand,  we  feel  our  loving  attachment  to 
them,  and  a  pain  which  no  one  can  take  ill,  at  the 
loss  of  so  many  faithful  and  exemplary  hearts,  and 
some  of  them  our  blessed  fellow-labourers.  It  is  a 
very  singular  time  among  us.  They  go  so  wil- 
lingly, so  happily,  and  so  joyfully  out  of  the  world, 
that  we  must  needs  wonder  at  it :  some  of  them 
have  scarcely  patience  till  the  hour  of  their  dis- 
mission strikes.    This,  their  happy  state  of  heart 


GREENLAND,  79 

very  much  moderates,  and  allays  our  smart  at  our 
temporary  loss ;  and  besides,  our  dear  Lord  again 
essays  to  replenish  the  number  of  those  he  has 
called  home  ;  for  but  this  very  day  eight  souls  are 
come  to  stay  with  us.  It  is  a  real  wonder  that 
any  creature  can  resolve  to  come  to  us  at  this  time, 
when  it  is  every  where  known  that  some  one  dies 
with  us  almost  every  day.  But  the  heathen  them- 
selves see  that  true  vital  Christianity  is  a  happy 
thing.  The  edifying  end  of  their  country  people 
preaches  this  to  them,  and  confirms  the  testimony 
that  they  have  heard  from  some  of  them  at  certaiit 
times  with  affected  hearts,  and  also  convinces  them 
of  the  truth  of  these  lines  : 

Christ's  kingdom  is  not  fancy's  scheme, 
Nor  yet  a  midnight's  empty  dream, 
As  some  say  in  profane  derision. 

Instances  of  human  weakness,  however,  occur- 
red :  thus,  on  one  occasion,  the  brethren  say,  on 
the  arrival  of  the  season  for  the  administration  of 
the  Lord's  supper  : — 

"  Six  were,  for  the  present,  obliged  to  forego 
the  blessed  participation  of  the  emblems  of  our 
Lord's  flesh  and  blood  in  the  holy  sacrament,  since, 
during  their  long  absence  in  different  parts,  they 
had  suffered  their  minds  to  be  corrupted  by  the 
serpent  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ,  and  thus 
fallen  into  circumstances  which  caused  both  us  and 
them  pain.  Two  people,  who  had  walked  quite 
unworthy  of  the  gospel,  were  obliged  to  be  ex- 
cluded all  fellowship,  which  caused  great  weeping 
w^hen  it  was  made  known  in  the  public  meeting. 
But  now,  though  our  pain  was  great  because  of 
these,  our  joy  was  still  greater  with  respect  to  the 


80  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

larger  number,  in  whom  we  found  a  heart  sensible 
of  its  own  poverty,  hungry,  and  cleaving  to  their 
Lord,  and  who  had  suffered  nothing  to  disturb  their 
intercourse  with  their  unseen  Friend." 

The  following  circumstance,  related  by  Mr. 
Crantz,  is  deeply  interesting  : — 

"Among  the  accounts  read  to  them  on  the 
monthly  congregation  days,  some  lives  of  children 
departed,  in  one  or  another  of  the  European  con- 
gregations, supplied  them  with  peculiarly  agreeable 
matter  for  shortening  their  long  winter  evenings  in 
an  edifying  manner ;  as  hkewise  the  account  of  the 
steadfastness  of  some  Christians,  in  a  state  of  vas- 
salage, under  the  barbarous  treatment  of  their  lords. 
Again,  the  hard  fate  of  the  negro  slaves,  and  also 
the  particular  preservation  of  the  churches  in  the 
troubles  of  the  war,  administered  occasion  to  a  va- 
riety of  natural,  though  striking  and  simple  reflec- 
tions, from  which  they  drew  this  thankful  conclu- 
sion, that  though  they  were  in  a  wild,  miserable, 
and  unfriendly  cHmate,  yet  they  lived  under  a  mild 
government,  could  serve  their  Saviour  without  mo- 
lestation, and  be  preserved  from  so  many  calamities 
of  the  earth.  Nothing  touched  them  so  deeply  as 
the  demolition  of  the  Indian  congregation  at  Gna- 
denhutten,  in  Pennsylvania.  And  when  a  relation 
of  some  further  circumstances  was  given  to  the 
helpers  at  their  next  meeting ;  for  instance,  that, 
though  some  European  brethren  and  sisters  were 
burned,  yet  the  Indians  had  time  to  escape  to  Beth- 
lehem, and  therefore  only  lost  their  property  in 
the  fire ;  that  these  poor  refugees,  together  with 
a  multitude  of  people  suffering  under  the  effects  of 
a  similar  calamity,  were  received  in  Bethlehem, 
and,  by  the  assistance  of  some  wealthy  and  com- 


GREENLAND.  81 

passionate  neighbours,  were  fed  and  clothed  :  this 
relation,  I  say,  excited  such  emotion  among  them, 
as  caused  them  to  weep  heartily,  and  to  make  offers 
of  raisincr  also  some  contributions  for  clothinoj 
the  naked,  and  feeding  the  hungry  members  of 
Christ.  One  said,  'I  have  a  fine  rein-deer  skin, 
which  I  will  give  you.'  Another,  'And  I  a  pair  of 
new  rein-deer  boots,  which  I  will  send.'  'And  I,' 
said  a  third,  'will  send  them  a  seal,  that  they  may 
have  something  to  eat  and  to  burn.'  Now,  though 
their  contributions,  when  turned  into  money,  would 
be  of  httle  value,  yet  the  missionaries  did  not  choose 
to  reject  the  mite,  or  rather  the  compassionate  wil- 
ling heart,  of  their  poor  Greenland  brethren  and 
sisters,  but  ordered  the  value  of  their  presents 
(proffered  with  an  equal  measure  of  joy  and  tears) 
to  be  sent  by  their  brethren  to  the  needy  in 
America. 

The  case  of  Judith  Issek  is  also  entitled  to  no- 
tice. From  the  time  of  her  baptism  she  continued 
to  grow  in  the  knowledge  of  Divine  truth ;  she 
also  learned  to  read,  and  the  great  assiduity  with 
which  she  appUed  to  this  art,  shows  how  religion 
stimulates  those  who  had  been  long  indolent,  to 
the  exercise  of  diligence.  Her  state  of  feeling  is 
minilest  from  the  following  extracts  from  two  of 
her  letters: — 

"I  am  sensible  of  my  insufficiency,  but  at  the 
same  time  feel  that  our  Saviour  loves  me,  and  is 
rendering  my  heart  conformable  to  his  will;  and, 
therefore,  with  all  my  diUgence,  I  will  adhere  unto 
him.  If  he  had  not  sought  and  chosen  me,  I 
should  still  have  remained  in  darkness.  When  I 
consider  this,  my  eyes  pour  forth  tears.  My  dear 
Saviour,  I  have  no  other  joy  but  in  thee,  and  in  thy 
blood  alone." 


B^  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

On  another  occasion  she  wrote  : — "  I,  poor  crea- 
ture, constantly  abide  as  a  poor  sinner  in  my 
Saviour,  and  he  keeps  my  heart  ever  cheerful  and 
pure  with  his  blood.  I  know,  if  he  did  not  do  so, 
I  should  be  capable  of  every  thing  that  is  bad; 
tlierefore,  my  desire  is,  always  to  feel  our  Saviour's 
sufferings  and  love  in  my  heart,  wherein  is  the 
greatest  satisfaction  of  life." 

Judith,  accompanied  by  Simon  Arbalik  and  his 
wife  Sarah,  and  two  Greenland  youths,  afterwards 
went  to  Europe.  Their  visit,  it  is  stated,  proved 
a  blessing ;  and  these  converts  were  now,  for  the 
first  time,  admitted  to  the  holy  communion.  Soon 
after  their  return,  two  of  them  were  numbered  with 
the  dead.  Sarah  departed  this  hfe  happily,  and  in 
five  weeks  after  she  was  followed  by  her  husband 
Arbalik.  Both  of  them  were  interred  in  the  bury- 
ing ground  at  Herrnhut,  called  the  Hutberg,  from 
the  hill  on  which  it  is  situated.  It  contains  the 
earthly  remains  of  persons  widely  differing  in  their 
outward  situations,  and  the  circumstances  of  their 
lives ;  yet  here  exhibiting  a  perfect  equality — all 
the  graves  presenting  the  same  appearance.  How- 
ever unequal  as  to  the  measure  of  their  talents, 
their  education,  their  mental  acquirements,  their 
experience ;  in  short,  however  varied  the  formation 
and  discipline  of  mind  may  have  been  among  those 
who  are  here  brought  together  to  rest;  yet,  through 
the  power  of  Divine  grace,  they  had  all  but  one 
faith  and  one  hope. 

Judith  was  permitted  to  continue  the  labours  she 
had  resumed  on  her  return  from  Europe.  After  the 
peaceful  departure  of  Sarah,  she  requested  the 
heads  of  families  to  permit  their  grown  up  daugh- 
ters, and  also  their  female  servants,  to  live  with  her 
that  winter  in  a  separate  house,  and  sleep  there 


GREENLAND,  83 

together,  after  attending  to  the  business  of  their  re- 
spective families.  Her  proposal  was  agreed  to, 
and  the  first  single  sister's  house  was  erected,  by 
the  joint  labour  of  the  Greenland  congregation. 
In  these  circumstances  she  thus  writes  to  some  of 
her  sisters  in  Christ  in  Europe: — 

"I  have  been  very  happy  this  winter  with  my 
sisters ;  and,  whenever  they  were  together,  they 
thanked  our  Saviour  for  his  grace,  and  employed 
themselves  in  discoursing  of  his  sufferings.  I 
sometimes  tell  them  that  the  sisters  over  the  great 
waters  have  no  other  aim  but  to  please  our  Saviour, 
and  live  unto  the ra.  We  then  wish,  'Ah!  if  we 
loved  him  so  too.'  Many  of  the  new  ones  are 
baptized,  and  we  have  taken  ten  into  our  house, 
who  afford  me  much  joy. 

"  All  my  sisters  here  greet  you.  Though  they 
do  not  know  you,  yet  they  often  think  of  you. — 
They  are  ashamed  on  account  of  their  wretchedness, 
but  have  confident  hearts  unto  our  dear  Saviour, 
and  that  he  will  make  them  continually  more  agree- 
able and  pleasing  unto  him.  When  we  meet  to- 
gether before  him,  we  feel  his  presence.  My  dear 
Saviour  leads  me,  poor  weak  child,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  tends  and  nurses  me ;  at  which  I  am  often 
astonished,  but  greatly  comforted." 

For  about  nine  years,  Judith  laboured  energeti- 
cally and  zealously  among  her  countrywomen.  At 
length  affliction  came,  but  with  it  the  spirit  of  resigna- 
tion. In  one  of  her  letters  she  says : — "  When  I  re- 
flect that  our  Saviour  redeemed  us  with  his  blood,  I 
thank  him  most  heartily.  And,  notwithstanding  I 
am  a  poor  wretched  child,  he  strengthens  my  weak 
heart  with  his  body  and  blood.  This  winter  I  have 
beeu  very  weak  in  body,  and  often  had  spitting  of 
blood :  I  then  thought,  *  Now  I  shall  go  to  my  Sa- 


mt 


MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 


viour:'  and  often  greatly  rejoiced  at  it.  But  now 
that  my  Saviour  restores  my  bodily  health  a  little, 
I  thank  him  for  that  too,  and  yield  myself  up  wholly 
to  his  disposal." 

Her  amended  health,  to  which  she  alluded,  con- 
tinued but  for  a  very  short  time.  She  was  after- 
wards almost  constantly  confined  to  her  bed. — 
Still  she  was  kept  in  "  perfect  peace,"  and  dic- 
tated the  following  letter  to  a  very  dear  sister  in 
Europe : — 

"  My  dear  A.  C. — I  now  send  you  the  last  kiss 
out  of  my  heart.  My  tabernacle  is  exceedingly 
weakened  and  decayed  by  sickness;  but  I  meditate 
continually  on  my  Saviour's  sufferings,  and  rejoice 
greatly  in  the  prospect  of  that  blessed  moment 
when  he  will  call  me ;  and  that  I  shall  now  see  his 
wounds  with  my  eyes,  for  I  am  redeemed  with  his 
precious  blood.  Although  I  should  have  been  wil- 
ling to  tarry  a  little  longer  with  my  sisters,  yet  I 
leave  it  to  our  Saviour,  and  my  greatest  desire  and 
inclination  is  to  be  with  him.  When  I  contemplate 
the  particular  grace  of  our  Saviour,  which  I  have 
enjoyed  here  upon  earth  in  his  congregation,  my 
eyes  overflow  with  tears;  I  love  him,  and  I  shall 
love  him  without  ceasing.  I  once  more  salute  all 
the  sisters  that  are  with  you.  I  now  find  myself 
too  weak  to  proceed  further. 

"  Your  dear, 

Judith." 

Two  days  after  Judith  dictated  this  letter,  she 
entered  into  the  joy  of  her  Lord;  a  monument  of 
the  power  of  Divine  grace,  which  had  wrought 
such  wonders  among  her  people. 

A  native  teacher  often  possesses  peculiar  facili- 


GREENLAND.  85 

ties  in  conveying  instruction.  Thus,  on  one  occa- 
sion, a  great  number  of  heathen  from  South  Green- 
land visited  New  Herrnhut ;  but  when  the  brethren 
spake  of  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  and  the  happiness 
of  beHevers,  they  said  that  they  did  not  understand 
their  discourses,  and  that  they  were  unable  to  com- 
prehend such  strange  words  about  a  Creator,  a  Sa- 
viour, and  an  immortal  soul.  Just  then  Daniel  came 
in,  and  being  desired  by  the  missionary  to  make 
the  matter  plain  to  them,  he  proceeded  to  examine 
them  how  their  kajaks  and  women's  boats  came, 
and  they  confessed  that  nothing  could  come  of 
itself,  but  must  be  made  by  one  that  is  greater,  and 
existed  before.  He  then  said,  "  Thus  ye  may 
easily  conceive  that  men  also  must  be  made  by  some 
one;  Him  we  call  Pingortitsirsok,  the  Creator  of 
all  things.  He  made  man  to  be  his  property. — 
But  he  fell  from  him,  and  joined  issue  by  sin  with 
Torngarsuk,  who  is  an  extremely  bad  spirit.  But 
it  pitied  the  Creator  of  all  things  to  see  man  involv- 
ed in  ruin  and  eternal  damnation.  He  himself, 
therefore,  was  made  man  like  me  and  you,  laid 
down  his  life  for  us,  and  shed  his  blood  in  order  to 
set  us  free  from  sin  and  the  devil.  Hence  it  is  that 
we  call  him  our  Creator;  Jesus  Christ,  Anaur- 
sirsok,  our  Saviour  and  Deliverer.  Now,  when 
we  believe  this,  and  are  washed  in  his  blood  from 
all  evil,  we  are  made  children  of  God  ;  and  when 
we  die  we  go  to  him,  and  remain  for  ever  with 
him  in  felicity  unspeakable.  But  that  ye  say,  ye 
know  not  whether  ye  have  a  soul,  is  not  true.  Ye 
will  not  know  it,  nor  care  for  your  immortal  soul, 
because  ye  choose  still  to  act  according  to  your 
pleasure,  and  according  to  the  lust  of  your  flesh ; 
therefore  it  is,  that  ye  will  not  hear  nor  understand, 
nor  come  to  the  believers;  tor  ye  know  that  a 
8 


86  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

change  must  pass  upon  you,  and  ye  think  ye  can 
then  have  no  more  satisfaction.  But  ye  are  vastly 
deceived.  I  had  formerly  no  true  satisfaction ;  but 
when  I  beUeved  in  our  Saviour,  I  began  to  be  truly 
happy.  As  often  as  I  think  on  his  death  and  blood 
shedding,  my  heart  is  light  and  joyful."  "This 
discourse,"  observes  Mr.  Crantz,  "flowed  with  an 
uncommon  freedom,  like  a  fountain,  from  the 
Greenlander's  mouth  and  heart,  struck  the  heathen 
very  much,  and  visibly  threw  them  into  great  agita- 
tion of  mind."  Three  families,  it  appears,  were 
added  to  the  congregation,  from  the  impression  it 
produced. 

Though  nearly  two  hundred  baptized  Green- 
landers  had  finished  their  earthly  course,  the  con- 
gregation consisted  now  of  four  hundred  persons. 
Since  the  year  1742,  when  the  first  general  awa- 
kening of  the  natives  commenced,  the  increase  had 
been  considerable,  at  least  in  proportion  to  the  popu- 
lation of  the  country.  The  same  rapid  increase 
was  no  longer  to  be  expected ;  for,  as  several  new 
colonies  had  been  established  by  the  Danes,  and 
provided  with  missionaries  from  the  Royal  Mission 
College  in  Copenhagen,  most  of  the  heathen  living 
in  the  north,  and  near  Ball's  River,  attended  the 
preaching  at  God  Haab. 

The  brethren  had  had  regular  stations  for  preach- 
ing the  gospel  in  the  islands  of  Kook  and  Kan- 
gek,  to  which  the  Greenlanders  from  the  south 
generally  resorted,  and  where  they  sometimes,  on 
their  journey  to  and  from  the  north,  took  up  their 
abode  for  a  year  or  two ;  and  it  was  chiefly  from 
these  people  they  had  received  their  converts.  By 
them,  also  the  missionaries  had  often  been  invited 
to  establish  a  settlement  somewhere  in  the  south, 
as  many  in  that  part  of  the  country  were  disposed 


GREENLAND.  87 

to  receive  th^  gospel,  but  were  not  inclined  to  move 
to  New  Herrnhut,  being  apprehensive  that  they 
would  not  be  able  to  support  themselves  there. — 
For  though  the  country  about  Ball's  River  is  one 
of  the  finest  districts  in  Greenland,  the  natives  can- 
not easily  resolve  to  leave  the  place  of  their  nati- 
vity and  settle  elsewhere,  since  the  mode  of  pro- 
curing a  livelihood  differs  more  or  less  in  every 
place,  and  a  year  or  two  are  spent  generally  in 
acquiring  the  necessary  new  habits  and  practices, 
during  which  time  they  mostly  suffer  great  want 
of  provisions.  Indeed,  the  brethren  did  not  wish 
the  settlement  at  New  Herrnhut  to  become  too 
numerous;  for  though  the  experience  of  subse- 
quent years  has  shown  that  the  place  is  capable 
of  supporting  a  considerable  number  of  inhabi- 
tants, yet  they  found  it  difficult  to  maintain  proper 
regularity  and  discipline,  in  a  congregation  whose 
number  rendered  attention  to  the  individual  mem- 
bers almost  impossible,  while  it  is  peculiarly 
necessary  in  the  case  of  converts  from  among  the 
heathen. 

For  these  reasons,  and  in  the  hope  of  extending 
their  usefulness,  they  had,  for  some  years,  fre- 
quently deliberated  on  the  practicability  of  forming 
a  second  settlement ;  and  several  places  had  been 
under  consideration  with  this  view,  but  none  of 
them  appeared  eligible.  Meanwhile,  the  Danes 
established  a  factory  at  Fisher's  Bay,  about  one 
hundred  miles  to  the  south  of  New  Herrnhut. — 
This  induced  the  brethren  to  transmit  a  memorial 
to  the  president  of  the  Greenland  Trading  Com- 
pany in  Copenhagen,  offering  to  form  a  settlement 
in  that  neighbourhood.  Their  offer  was  readily 
accepted,  but  its  execution  was  for  some  time  im- 
peded. 


W  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Every  necessary  arrangement  being  made,  at 
length  a  leader  was  found  in  Matthew  Stach.  He 
was  one  of  the  first  missionaries  to  Greenland,  but 
had  retired  to  Germany  to  spend  his  latter  years 
among  his  friends.  He,  however,  still  felt  the 
most  lively  interest  in  the  work.  No  Sooner  was 
it  proposed  to  him  to  undertake  this  new  expedi- 
tion, than  he  was  ready  to  go,  especially  as  he  had 
always  felt  a  strong  inclination  to  carry  the  gospel 
further  to  the  south,  though  he  was  well  aware  that 
new  dangers  and  trials  awaited  him. 

Accompanied  by  two  brethren,  he  set  sail  for 
Greenland,  in  1758.  Having  rested  a  few  weeks 
at  New  Herrnhut,  and  adopted  desirable  measures 
with  the  missionaries  there,  they  proceeded  to 
Fisher's  Bay,  on  the  1 9th  of  July,  accompanied  by 
four  Greenland  families,  consisting  in  all  of  thirty- 
two  persons,  destined  to  make  the  beginning  of  the 
new  congregation.  It  was  the  wish  of  the  Trad- 
ing Company  that  they  should  settle  as  near  to  the 
colony  as  they  deemed  most  convenient  for  the 
mission.  After  diligently  exploring  that  part  of 
the  country,  they  fixed  on  Akonamick  as  the  most 
eligible  spot,  and  where  an  old  Greenland  house 
was  still  standing.  It  is  situated  on  an  island, 
about  three  miles  from  the  main  ocean,  and  nearly 
at  an  equal  distance  from  the  factory ;  and  though 
it  does  not  afford  a  prospect  to  the  sun,  which  is 
peculiarly  desirable  in  Greenland,  and  its  beams 
are  entirely  intercepted  by  a  high  mountain  for 
three  months  in  the  year,  yet  they  chose  this  spot, 
as  it  possessed  the  following  three  advantages  ; — 
fresh  water,  which  is  never  entirely  frozen ;  a 
secure  harbour  for  their  boats  ;  and  a  strand  which 
remains  open  the  whole  year,  and  is  not  at  too 
great  a  distance  from  the  ocean. 


GREENLAND.  89 

In  erecting  their  house,  they  had  to  encounter 
various  difficulties,  as  they  had  not  been  able  to 
bring  the  necessary  materials  for  building  with 
them,  and  the  place  itself  supplied  them  with  very 
few;  they  could  not  even  derive  much  assistance 
from  the  Greenlanders,  as  they  had  to  build  their 
own  houses.  They  were  obliged  to  roll  the  stones 
to  the  spot,  carry  the  earth  in  bags,  and  fetch  the 
sods  by  water  from  another  place. 

To  the  new  settlement  was  given  the  name  of 
Lichtenfels.  And  here,  at  first,  the  Greenlanders 
found  it  difficult  to  maintain  themselves ;  but  dis- 
covering at  no  great  distance  a  strait,  through  which 
the  seals  ran  into  a  narrow  bay,  they  were  able  to 
prevent  their  escape,  and  were  frequently  success- 
ful in  killing  many  at  a  time.  This  supply  was 
truly  providential,  and  especially  so,  as  the  natives 
declared  they  had  never  before  seen  seals  in  that 
inlet.  Yet,  though  it  alleviated  the  difficulty,  it 
did  not  entirely  remove  it.  A  scarcity,  little  short 
of  famine,  prevailed  in  that  district  for  two  or  three 
years,  and  many  of  the  heathen  died  of  absolute 
want. 

The  inhabitants  of  Lichtenfels,  indeed,  suffered 
less,  yet  they  were  often  driven  to  great  necessity, 
frequently  having  nothing  to  eat  but  a  few  cran- 
berries left  on  the  ground  during  winter,  and  some 
small  meagre  fishes.  At  other  times  they  lived  on 
muscles  and  sea-weed,  which  they  gathered  on  the 
strand  at  low  water.  Yet,  amidst  all  their  poverty, 
they  were  content,  and  never  complained,  but 
helped  each  other  as  far  as  they  could,  and  when 
one  caught  a  seal,  all  the  inmates  of  the  house  re- 
ceived a  share. 

The  missionaries  could  not  relieve  them  to  the 
extent  of  their  wishes,  being  themselves  reduced 
8* 


90  MISSIONARY   RECORDS. 

to  great  straits,  especially  as  they  had  not  yet  been 
able  to  erect  a  storehouse,  in  which  to  secure  their 
provisions  during  the  bad  weather.  Till  this  defi- 
ciency was  supplied,  the  Greenlanders  did  not  reap 
the  full  benefit  of  their  industry  during  the  summer 
months ;  yet,  by  diligence,  they  were  .even  then 
able  to  dispose  of  a  greater  quantity  of  blubber  to 
the  factor  of  the  colony,  than  he  received  from  the 
whole  district  besides. 

During  the  frequent  voyages  which  the  brethren 
and  their  converts  were  obliged  to  make,  they  often 
encountered  most  imminent  perils.  Still  they  ex- 
perienced the  most  wonderful  preservation.  The 
following  instances  may  serve  as  examples : — In 
March,  1759,  four  of  the  missionaries  of  Lichten- 
fels  were  overtaken  in  one  of  their  voyages  by  a 
dreadful  snow  storm,  and  so  obstructed  by  the  drift 
ice  that  they  could  neither  proceed  nor  return. 
After  long  and  severe  toiling,  however,  they 
reached  the  shore ;  but  the  sea  ran  so  high,  that 
they  were  afraid  to  land,  lest  they  should  be  dashed 
to  pieces  against  the  rocks.  The  only  wish  left 
them  seemed  to  be  that  one  of  them  might  escape, 
to  tell  what  was  become  of  the  rest.  But,  at  length, 
the  tide  made  a  sufficient  opening  between  the 
masses  of  floating  ice,  and  thus  they  could  proceed, 
and  land  with  safety. 

On  another  occasion,  two  Greenlanders,  being 
despatched  with  letters  to  Frederick's  Haab,  or 
Hope,  were  obliged  to  sit  two  whole  nights  in  their 
kajaks  upon  the  ice,  which  at  first  constantly  broke 
in  with  them :  and  it  was  the  third  night  before 
they  came  to  a  house.  But  for  this,  they  would, 
in  all  probability,  have  perished,  as  their  thirst  was 
intolerable,  from  their  having  had  no  water  for 
forty-eight   hours.     Their   sweat,   occasioned   by 


GREENLAND.  91 

severe  and  incessant  labour,  oozed  through  their 
clothes,  and,  by  the  seventy  of  the  cold,  instantly 
became  ice.  Their  kajaks  were  also  much  dam- 
aged, and  one  of  them  had  his  hand  frozen. 

Such  facts  at  once  appeal  to  our  sympathy  and 
gratitude.  Thankfully  may  we  be  found  acknow- 
ledging our  many  and  great  mercies.  Nor  should 
those  who  have  much  to  endure,  either  privately 
as  believers,  or  publicly  as  the  servants  of  Christ, 
forget,  that  one  motive  to  calm  submission  may  be 
found  in  the  far  greater  suffermg  of  others. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

First  converts  at  Lichtenfels — The  single  sister  Susan- 
nah— Addresses  of  the  native  teachers — Continuance 
of  life,  and  ability  to  labour — Death  of  Frederick 
Boehnish,  Matthew  Stach,  and  of  brother  Koenig- 
seer — Exposure  to  great  danger — Striking  deliver- 
ances— Perils  of  the  voyage  to  and  from  Greenland 
Confession  of  a  native — Wreck  of  a  vessel — Provi- 
dential interposition — Serious  privations — Visit  home 
and  return  of  brother  Kleinschmidt — Translations — 
Baptism  of  an  adult  heathen — Change  in  the  state  of 
the  country — Severe  winter — Interesting  facts. 

The  first  converts  from  among  the  heathen  at 
Lichtenfels  were  a  family  consisting  of  four  per- 
sons. They  came  far  from  the  south,  and  though 
previously  ignorant  of  the  truth,  were  enabled,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  to  receive  it  with  promptitude  and 
thankfulness.  Others  also  experienced  the  same 
almighty  power,  and  adorned  the  doctrine  of  the 
Divine  Redeemer. 


92  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Among  these  was  the  single  sister  Susannah.— 
She  was  deeply  affected  by  the  narrative  of  Christ's 
sufferings ;  and,  under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  she  daily  advanced  in  Christian  knowledge. 
As  ingenuousness  was  one  of  her  characteristics, 
she  consulted  her  sisters  on  all  points  of  conduct 
that  suggested  doubt,  and  what  was  more,  she 
cheerfully  followed  their  advice.  She  was  so 
patient,  that  if  without  food  for  a  whole  day,  she 
did  not  murmur. 

Excessive  labour,  the  result  of  amiableness  of 
disposition,  had  already  impaired  her  frame.  On 
the  return  of  disease,  she  saw  her  dissolution  was 
at  hand.  But  to  this  event  she  looked  forward 
with  pleasure,  often  saying  to  her  sisters,  "  O ! 
how  glad  I  am  that  I  have  a  Saviour !  If  I  could 
not  rely  upon  him,  how  I  should  be  afraid  of 
death !"  On  observing  a  funeral  procession  pass 
her  window,  she  said  to  one  of  them  who  had 
taken  part  in  the  solemnities,  "  O  !  that  was  fine : 
how  sweetly  you  sung !  You  will  sing  at  my 
funeral  in  the  same  manner;"  and  then,  with  her 
feeble  voice,  she  began  to  praise  God. 

When  asked  by  one  of  the  sisters,  a  few  days 
before  her  departure,  if  she  would  not  wish  to  stay 
longer  with  them,  she  answered,  "I  do  not  like  to 
hear  any  thing  more  of  that ;  do  but  let  me  go 
willingly  to  our  Saviour."  And  a  sister  replying, 
"  Go  then  in  peace;"  she  added,  "O!  how  I  long 
for  Jesus !  O !  might  he  but  come  quickly,  and 
tiike  me  to  himself!" 

In  the  night  preceding  her  decease,  she  said  sev- 
eral times,  "O  my  Saviour,  come  soon;  O  come; 
yea,  come.  Lord  Jesus  !"  She  requested  her  sister 
to  sing  her  favourite  hymns  during  the  greater  part 
of  the  night.     Slie  then  lay  still  for  some  time ;  but, 


GREENLAND.  93 

at  day-break,  she  hastily  raised  herself  up,  looking 
steadfastly  upwards.  The  sister  who  sat  by  her 
and  supported  her,  inquiring  what  she  looked 
at,  she  answered,  "That  great  light;  do  but  see 
that  great  light !"  She  made  an  effort  to  get  up, 
as  if  to  meet  the  object  on  which  her  attention  was 
fixed,  but  she  sunk  down  again  into  her  sister's 
arms  and  expired. 

"  Now  this,"  says  Mr.  Crantz,  "  is  the  first  of 
the  flowers  planted  and  blown  in  this  little  garden. 
It  had  no  long  time  to  grow,  and  presently  came  to 
maturity.  Now  the  Lord  has  planted  it,  to  refresh 
himself  with  it  for  his  pains  and  labour.  To  Him 
be  glory  for  ever.     Amen." 

The  discourses  of  some  of  the  native  assistants, 
whom  the  Lord  raised  up  in  this  settlement,  were 
often  strikingly  impressive.  One  of  them  express- 
ed himself  as  follows : — "  How  deep  our  fall  must 
have  been,  we  may  learn  from  the  sufferings  of 
Jesus !  When  God  created  the  visible  world  he 
used  only  one  word,  '  Let  it  be,'  and  it  was ;  but 
our  redemption  could  not  be  accomplished  by  a 
word  :  to  restore  us  poor  creatures,  he  had  to  de- 
scend from  heaven,  live  and  suffer  as  man,  tremble 
and  groan,  and  sweat  bloody  sweat,  and  at  last  ex- 
pired in  torments,  that  he  might  redeem  u§"  by  his 
blood.  Can  any  one,  therefore,  refrain  from  loving 
our  Saviour,  and  devoting  soul  and  body  to  his 
service?" 

On  one  occasion,  a  strange  heathen,  while  fish- 
ing in  company  with  the  Greenlanders  from  Licht- 
enfels,  on  a  fine  moonlight  night,  suddenly  raising 
his  eyes,  with  an  air  of  singular  astonishment,  to 
the  starry  heavens,  exclaimed,  "It  must  indeed 
have  been  a  Nallegarsoak,"  (a  great  Lord,)  "who 
made   these   things."      "Yes,"   said   a   believing 


^  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Greenlander,  "it  is  a  mighty  Lord  who  created 
the  sun,  and  the  moon,  and  the  stars;  and  this  same 
Lord  died  on  a  cross  for  the  salvation  of  men. 
And,"  he  added,  "at  the  end  of  the  world,  when 
all  these  things  which  now  astonish  you  shall  be 
burned  with  fire,  this  Lord  will  take  the  believers 
to  a  blessed  place,  where  they  shall  rejoice  with 
him  for  ever.  Should  you,  therefore,  not  like  to 
become  a  believer?"  The  heathen  gave  no  an- 
swer, but  seemed  merely  to  shudder  at  the  idea  of 
a  universal  conflagration. 

As  the  congregation  was  now  increasing  rapidly, 
the  brethren  began  to  feel  desirous  of  obtaining 
more  assistants  from  Europe.  But,  had  their  wish 
been  gratified  at  this  juncture,  the  want  of  accom- 
modation would  have  involved  them  in  much  in- 
convenience. The  mission  house  was  not  only  too 
small,  but  in  such  a  dilapidated  condition,  that  part 
of  the  wall  had  twice  fallen  down,  and  the  rain 
found  an  easy  entrance  through  the  roof.  With 
respect  to  the  celebration  of  public  worship,  they 
were  still  more  at  a  loss ;  for  though  it  was  possi- 
ble, in  winter,  to  crowd  the  congregation  into  the 
large  Greenland  house,  yet  in  summer,  when  the 
people  resided  in  tents,  the  sixth  part  of  them  could 
scarcely  assemble  in  any  one  of  these,  and  they 
were  frequently  precluded  from  meeting  in  the 
open  air  by  the  state  of  the  weather.  Providen- 
tially, however,  they  obtained  a  supply  of  building 
materials  from  Europe ;  and,  in  a  short  time, 
erected  a  commodious  mission  house,  and  a  spa- 
cious church,  in  which  their  numerous  hearers 
could  be  comfortably  accommodated. 

At  New  Herrnhut,  in  the  meantime,  the  cause 
of  the  Redeemer  continued  to  flourish ;  many  of 
the  heathen,  particularly  from  the  south,  still  visited 


GREENLAND.  95 

the  settlement ;  others,  attracted  by  the  doctrines 
of  the  cross,  took  up  their  abode  with  the  brethren ; 
and  between  twenty  and  thirty  persons  were  annu- 
ally admitted  into  the  church  by  the  rite  of  bap- 
tism. 

The  lives  and  the  health  of  the  Moravian  breth- 
ren had  been  so  providentially  preserved,  that  even 
those  who  were  the  original  founders  of  the  mis- 
sion still  laboured,  "in  word  and  doctrine,"  with 
undiminished  zeal  and  activity ;  and  it  is  particu- 
larly worthy  of  remark,  that  notwithstanding  the 
toils  they  had  endured,  the  privations  they  had  ex- 
perienced, and  the  perils  to  which  they  had  been 
exposed,  not  one  of  them  had  been  afflicted  with 
any  acute  or  alarming  disease.  In  the  month  of 
July,  1763,  however,  the  mission  sustained  a  se- 
vere loss  in  the  removal  of  Frederick  Boehnish, 
who  ceased  from  his  labours,  and  entered  into  his 
rest,  in  the  fifty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  the 
twenty-ninth  of  his  ministry  on  the  dreary  and 
inhospitable  shores  of  Greenland. 

In  the  winter  of  1768,  an  aged  angekok,  who 
had  repeatedly  heard  the  gospel,  but  without  any 
beneficial  effect,  was  so  seriously  alarmed  by  a 
dream,  concerning  the  day  of  judgment  and  the  tor- 
ments of  the  wicked  in  another  world,  that  he  im- 
mediately renounced  his  former  mode  of  life,  con- 
fessed to  his  countrymen  that  they  had  been  grossly 
deceived  by  himself  and  the  other  migekoks^  and 
not  only  exhorted  them  to  repent  and  believe,  but 
despatched  messengers  to  New  Herrnhut,  with  an 
earnest  solicitation  that  a  missionary  might  be  sent 
to  instruct  them  in  the  truths  of  the  gospel.  This 
request  was  promptly  complied  with,  and  the  at- 
tention of  the  savages  was  so  strongly  excited,  that 
a  very  extensive  awakening  took  place,  and  in 


06  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

• 

little  more  than  twelve  months  about  two  hundred 
of  the  natives  were  admitted  into  the  church  by 
baptism,  at  the  two  settlements  of  Lichtenfels  and 
New  Herrnhut. 

Another  bereavement  was  experienced  in  1771, 
in  the  removal  of  the  devoted  Matthew  Stach:  he 
spent  the  remainder  of  his  days  at  Wachan,  in 
North  America,  where  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  in 
the  77th  year  of  his  age.  This  zealous  servant  of 
Christ  was  the  foremost  of  the  three  brethren,  who, 
when  all  was  darkness,  bound  themselves  solemnly 
to  continue  in  Greenland.  On  him  devolved  the 
establishment  of  the  new  settlement  at  Lichtenfels, 
and  a  dangerous  journey  he  made  to  the  south 
opened  the  way  for  a  third  station.  He  also  con- 
tributed to  the  planting  of  the  standard  of  the  cross 
on  the  coast  of  Labrador. 

In  1786,  brother  Koenigseer  fell  asleep  in  Jesus, 
in  the  sixty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  the  last  of  which 
he  had  spent  in  the  service  of  his  mission ;  being 
entrusted  with  the  general  superintendence  of  its 
concerns.  He  was  succeeded  by  brother  Broder- 
sen,  who  had  arrived  about  two  years  before. 

This  missionary  resided  in  turns  at  New  Herrn- 
hut, Lichtenfels,  and  Lichtenau ;  the  former  the 
most  northern,  the  latter  the  most  southern  settle- 
ment ;  devoting  all  the  energies  of  his  mind  to  his 
important  work.  In  addition  to  his  regular  labour 
in  the  ministry,  and  the  superintendence  of  the 
whole  mission,  he  paid  particular  attention  to  the 
instruction  of  the  native  children  and  the  young  peo- 
ple. "  The  Harmony  of  the  Gospels"  having  been 
previously  completed,  he  employed  his  leisure  in 
translating  several  historical  pieces  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, and  select  portions  of  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah,  and  in  compiling  a  selection  of  hymns  in  the 


GREENLAND.  97 

Greenland  language.  Having  brought  a  small 
printing  press  from  Europe,  he  struck  off  a  number 
of  copies  for  immediate  circulation,  till  the  whole 
work  could  be  printed  in  Germany.  The  mission, 
however,  did  not  long  enjoy  his  useful  services. 
A  severe  fit  of  illness,  in  April,  1792,  so  weakened 
his  constitution,  that  he  was  obliged  to  return  to 
Europe,  in  1794.  He  was  preceded  in  his  return 
by  John  Soerensen,  then  in  his  eightieth  year, 
forty-nine  of  which  he  had  spent  in  the  service  of 
the  mission. 

The  missionaries  were  exposed  to  great  hazards 
in  the  prosecution  of  their  temporal  calling,  of  which 
the  following  is  an  instance  : — In  June,  1794,  two 
of  the  brethren,  having  gone  to  a  neighbouring 
island  to  fetch  drifl  wood,  were  so  completely  sur- 
rounded with  ice,  that  for  many  days  their  return 
remained  impracticable.  Their  fellow  brethren  in 
New  Herrnhut,  being  apprehensive  for  their  safety, 
repeatedly  sent  out  Greenlanders  in  search  of  them ; 
but  these  found  the  ice  impenetrable  to  their  kajaks. 
The  two  brethren,  however,  were  fortunate  in 
catching  fish  enough  to  support  life,  and,  at  length, 
succeeded  in  finding  a  passage  through  the  ice,  but 
at  a  great  distance  from  the  settlement.  After  a 
most  fatiguing  walk,  over  high  mountains  and 
across  extensive  plains,  they  safely  arrived  at  New 
Herrnhut,  having  been  absent  a  whole  month. 

Though  the  natives  are  far  more  inured  to  the 
rigours  of  the  climate,  and  much  better  able  to  en- 
counter the  perils  connected  with  their  mode  of 
lite  than  Europeans,  yet  even  many  of  them  perish 
in  consequence  of  these  dangers.  Still  they  also 
often  experience  the  most  striking  preservation  and 
deliverance.  An  instance  of  this  kind  will  doubt- 
less be  interesting  to  the  reader. 
9 


98  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Two  Greenlanders  from  Lichtenau,  returning  in 
their  kajaks  from  catching  seals,  were  so  jammed 
in  by  the  fresh  ice,  which  was  accumulating  around 
them,  that  their  destruction  appeared  inevitable. — 
Their  perilous  situation  was  observed  from  the 
shore,  but  it  was  impossible  to  go  to  their  assistance. 
Soon  after  the  wind  drove  them  along  with  the 
ice  out  to  sea,  and  their  friends,  completely  losing 
sight  of  them,  were  thrown  into  the  utmost  anxiety. 
In  the  mean  time,  however,  they  had  reached  a 
large  piece  of  old  ice,  (the  only  one  in  the  bay,) 
upon  which  they  climbed,  drawing  their  kajaks 
after  them.  On  this  piece  of  ice,  barely  large 
enough  to  afford  room  for  them  and  their  kajaks, 
they  spent  the  night,  which  was  piercingly  cold. 
The  next  morning  the  new  ice  had  obtained  suffi- 
cient firmness  to  bear  their  weight,  and  they  walked 
home  on  it  in  safety. 

Another  case  issued  fatally.  A  company  of  four 
Europeans  and  three  Greenland  women,  travelling 
by  land  from  Nappartok  to  God  Haab,  a  distance 
of  only  eight  or  ten  miles,  were  so  overcome  by 
c^ld  and  hunger,  that  three  Europeans  and  one  of 
the  natives,  belonging  to  the  Danish  factory,  fell 
down  by  the  way,  one  after  the  other,  and  were 
frozen  to  death. 

But  the  hardships  and  dangers  unavoidably  con- 
nected with  their  situation  in  these  cold  regions, 
are  not  the  only  difficulties  that  must  be  encoun- 
tered by  a  missionary.  His  very  voyage  to  this 
country,  or  back  again  to  Europe,  is  replete  with 
perils.  Of  this  brother  Grillich  had  most  painful 
experience,  on  a  voyage  which  he  made  to  Copen- 
hagen, on  the  business  of  the  mission.  He  lefl 
Greenland  in  October,  1798,  with  a  ship  belonging 
to  Julianen  Haab ;  but,  having  been  beating  about  for 


GREENLAND.  99 

five  weeks,  the  vessel  was  so  much  damaged  by 
drift  ice,  that  she  was  obUged  to  return  to  the  co- 
lony. In  February,  1799,  he  again  set  sail  in  the 
same  ship,  but  the  quantity  of  drift  ice  at  sea  was 
greater  than  before,  and  he  was  closely  hemmed  in 
by  it  from  the  18th  to  the  25th  of  that  month.  At 
length,  finding  the  ship  so  clogged  and  injured  by 
it  that  she  could  not  be  saved,  the  captain  was  under 
the  necessity  of  quitting  her,  with  all  the  property 
on  board.  On  the  last  mentioned  day,  therefore, 
the  whole  ship's  company  began  their  march  over 
the  ice,  dragging  a  boat  after  them.  They  spent 
two  nights  in  the  open  air,  and  had  no  means  of 
quenching  their  thirst  but  the  melted  snow.  On 
the  third  morning  they  came  to  open  water,  put 
in  their  boat,  and  sailed  five  leagues,  when  they 
again  reached  the  barren  coast  of  Greenland. — 
They  had  scarcely  landed,  before  a  tremendous 
storm  arose,  with  snow  and  sleet,  so  that,  had  they 
been  still  at  sea,  they  must  have  perished.  But 
now  they  were  in  a  disastrous  situation,  without 
any  food  or  covering  for  the  night.  On  the  follow- 
ing day,  however,  it  pleased  God  to  send  them  a 
favourable  wind,  with  which  they  sailed  five 
leagues,  and  reached  the  colony  at  Frederic's, 
Haab  in  safety,  where  brother  Grillich  was  detained 
till  April,  and  could  not  reach  Lichtenfels  till  May. 
He  at  length  arrived  safe  at  Copenhagen,  October 
29th,  with  the  ship  from  God  Haab. 

After  the  return  of  brother  Grillich  to  Green- 
land, the  three  settlements  were  again  visited  by 
a  dangerous  epidemic,  in  consequence  of  which 
many  of  the  converts  departed  this  hfe,  among 
M  hom  were  some  of  the  most  active  and  useful 
native  assistants.  The  sorrow  felt  by  the  mis- 
sionaries for  the  loss  thus  sustained  by  the  whole 


160  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

congregation,  was  more  than  balanced  by  the 
happy  frame  of  mind  with  which  the  patients  bore 
their  bodily  sufferings,  viewing  death  and  the  grave 
as  the  avenues  to  eternal  life. 

But  it  was  not  only  when  visiting  the  sick,  or 
attending  the  death-beds  of  their  converts,  that  they 
beheld,  with  satisfaction,  the  gracious  influence  of 
the  gospel  on  the  heart.  They  frequently  observ- 
ed its  effects  in  convincing  their  hearers  of  sin, 
and  leading  them  to  the  Saviour,  as  the  only  true 
source  of  happiness.  Among  many  such  instan- 
ces, the  following  is  related  in  the  diary  of  the 
brethren  for  1804: —  ^ 

"One  of  our  people  called  upon  us,  in  order,  as 
he  said,  to  confess  his  abominable  intention.  He 
informed  us,  that  on  account  of  many  quarrels 
which  had  lately  occurred  in  his  family,  (and 
which  he  now  acknowledged  to  have  been  mostly 
provoked  by  his  own  inconsiderate  language,)  he 
had  formed  a  resolution  to  seclude  himself  from  all 
society,  by  retiring  into  the  wilderness.  *With 
this  resolution,'  said  he,  'I  left  my  home,  and 
spent  some  nights  in  a  lonely  place.  But  as  I  was 
about  to  proceed  to  a  still  greater  distance,  I 
thought,  O !  how  happy  are  those  people,  whom 
the  Lord  himself  reproveth  and  chasteneth,  when 
they  are  going  astray  !  O  that  I  were  one  of 
them  !  As  I  was  rowing  along,  the  sea  seemed  to 
assume  a  most  dreadful  appearance,  and  with  all 
my  exertions  I  could  not  get  forward ;  my  kajak 
appeared  fixed  to  the  bottom,  though  I  was  in  the 
deepest  part  of  the  bay.  I  was  frightened,  and 
immediately  tried  to  regain  the  shore.  Here  I 
spent  the  night  in  the  greatest  distress,  and  as  soon 
as  if  was  day,  returned  to  my  family  with  shame 
and  repentance.     Now  I  most  fervently  thanked 


GREETa.A?rD.  101 

our  Saviour  that  he  deUvered  me  from  the  ways  of 
destruction.  Never  more  \\ill  I  follow  the  impulse 
of  my  own  heart,  but  He  shall  be  my  only  Lord 
and  Master." 

In  the  same  year,  the  missionary  Rudolph  and 
his  wite  attempted  to  return  to  Europe,  after  a 
service  of  twenty -six  years  in  the  Greenland  mis- 
sion. They  left  Lichtenau  on  June  18th,  and  in 
the  evening  went  on  board  the  ship,  which  was 
lying  off  the  Danish  factory  of  Julianen  Haab,  but 
were  detained  by  the  drift  ice,  which  blocked  up 
the  bay,  till  the  14th  of  July,  when  they  weighed 
anchor.  Having,  with  great  difficulty,  entered 
Dutch  Haven,  about  two  miles  from  the  colony, 
they  were  again  detained  for  several  weeks  by  the 
ice  and  the  continuance  of  southerly  winds. 

The  captain  being  informed  by  some  Green- 
landers,  that  the  sea,  at  no  great  distance,  was  free 
from  ice,  once  more  weighed  anchor,  on  August 
22d,  resolved,  at  least,  to  make  an  effort  to  get  into 
clear  water.  But  the  wind  was  contrary  and  very 
high,  and  there  was  still  much  ice  in  their  sight. 
They  sailed  between  huge  masses  of  ice,  which 
made  a  roaring  noise,  and  caused  a  most  uneasy 
motion  in  the  ship.  To  secure  her  as  far  as  pos- 
sible from  damage,  several  large  pieces  of  ice  were 
fastened  to  her  sides  with  grappling  irons.  Thus 
they  cut  their  way  through  immense  fields  of  ice, 
which  sometimes  rose  mountains  high.  In  this 
manner  they  proceeded  for  three  days,  encounter- 
ing many  fears  and  dangers  ;  but  unhappily  un- 
conscious of  the  still  more  dreadful  calamities 
which  awaited  them. 

"Early  on  August  25th,"  writes  brother  Ru- 
dolph, "a  storm  arose  from  the  south-west,  which 
drove  the  ice-mountains  close  to  our  ship.  Tha 
9* 


102  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

scene  was  awful  and  horrible,  and  we  expected 
thnt  the  ship  would  have  been  crushed  to  pieces. 
Once  she  struck  upon  a  small  rock,  but  was  got  off 
without  receiving  any  damage.  But  soon  after 
she  struck  her  bows  with  such  tbrce  against  a  large 
field  of  ice,  that  several  planks  were  started  at 
once,  and  the  water  rushed  in.  The  captain  im- 
mediately jumped  into  a  small  boat,  with  part  of 
the  crew,  and  having  landed  them  on  a  large  field 
of  ice,  he  returned  for  another  party.  The  rest 
were  employed  in  loosening  the  large  boat,  in  order 
to  save  themselves  ;  for  the  ship  was  rapidly  filling 
with  water,  and  perceptibly  going  down  on  her 
starboard  side,  so  that  by  the  time  the  boat  was  let 
down,  only  the  larboard  gunwale  appeared  above 
water.  The  captain  and  all  the  sailors  having  left 
the  ship,  my  wife  and  I  were  alone,  standing  above 
our  knees  in  water,  and  holding  fast  by  the  shrouds. 
At  last,  captain  Kiar  came  to  our  assistance,  saying, 
*I  cannot  possibly  forsake  these  good  people.'  By 
his  help  we  got  into  the  boat,  an"fl  likewise  had  our 
hammock  and  bed  secured. 

"  We  left  the  wreck,  being  about  a  league  from 
the  land,  and  about  seventy-eight  miles  distant 
from  Lichtenau.  Our  boat  being  heavily  laden, 
and  having  already  taken  in  much  water,  we  feared 
she  would  sink,  and  were  therefore  obliged  to  steer 
to  the  nearest  island.  It  proved  to  be  a  rough, 
pointed,  and  naked  rock  ;  at  a  considerable  height, 
however,  we  found  a  small  spot  covered  with  short 
grass.  We  now  endeavoured  to  land  the  provis- 
ions saved  from  the  wreck ;  but  the  waves  beat 
frightfully  against  the  rock,  and  tossed  the  boat  up 
and  down  with  such  violence,  that  the  rope  broke, 
and  she  was  driven  out  to  sea.  In  order  to  bring 
her  back,  eight  men  immediately  leaped  into  the 


GREENLAND.  103 

small  boat ;  but,  though  they  came  up  \vith  it,  the 
fury  of  the  tempest  baffled  all  their  efforts  to  regain 
the  landing  place:  they  were  driven  to  the  other 
side  among  the  ice,  by  which  both  our  boats  were 
crushed  to  pieces,  nor  did  we  entertain  the  small- 
est doubt  that  the  sailors  had  perished,  as  it  seemed 
impossible  for  them  to  get  over  the  ice  to  the  shore, 
the  waves  rising  so  exceedingly  high.  All  our 
hopes  of  being  saved  now  vanished,  and  the  whole 
company  gave  vent  to  their  feelings  in  general  and 
loud  cries  and  lamentations.  In  the  evening  we 
lay  down  to  rest,  close  together,  without  tent  or 
covering.  As  it  continued  to  rain  heavily  the 
whole  of  this  and  the  following  day  and  night,  and 
the  water  rushed  down  upon  us  in  torrents  from 
the  summit  of  the  rock,  we  were  completely 
soaked  in  wet,  and  lay  in  a  pool  of  water.  But 
this  was  in  reality  a  benefit  to  us  as  we  were  thus 
supplied  with  fresh  water. 

"August  27th.  The  captain,  and  most  of  the 
sailors,  got  ready  to  try  to  gain  the  shore  by 
walking  across  the  ice ;  and  with  great  difficulty 
succeeded  in  their  attempt.  We  would  willingly 
have  gone  with  them,  but  having  now  been  two 
days  without  tasting  any  food,  we  felt  ourselves  too 
much  enfeebled  for  such  an  enterprise.  Thus 
we  were  left  alone  on  the  rock,  with  the  ship's 
cook,  who  likewise  was  unable  to  follow  his  com- 
rades. In  this  dreadful  situation,  we  had  no  hope 
but  what  we  derived  trom  the  Lord  our  Almighty 
Saviour.  We  saw  no  other  prospect  before  us  than 
that  of  ending  our  days  on  this  barren  rock. — 
The  thoughts  of  lying  here  unburied,  as  food  for 
ravens  and  other  birds  of  prey,  which  were  always 
hovering  around  us,  troubled  us  for  a  short  time ; 


i04 


MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 


but  the  consolations  of  our  Saviour  preponderated, 
and  we  soon  felt  entirely  resigned  to  his  will." 

The  captain  and  sailors,  having  meanwhile 
reached  the  land,  immediately  despatched  some 
Greenlanders  in  search  of  brother  Rudolph  and 
his  wife.  These  Greenlanders,  after  rowing  about 
a  whole  day,  without  seeing  any  person  on  the 
rock,  were  about  to  return,  concluding  that  they 
had  perished.  Happily,  however,  sister  Rudolph 
happening  to  raise  herself,  discovered  the  Green- 
landers. From  them  the  missionaries  got  a  little 
seal's  fat  and  a  few  herrings,  having  been  without ' 
food  for  nine  days.  As  they  came  in  their  kajaks, 
and  had  no  other  boat  with  them,  brother  Rudolph 
and  his  wife  were  obliged  to  spend  another  night 
on  the  rock,  and  wait  till  the  evening  of  the  next 
day,  when  a  skin-boat  arrived.  In  her  they  em- 
barked, and  after  enduring  several  hardships, 
reached  the  colony  of  Julianen  Haab  in  the  even- 
ing of  the  8th,  and  proceeded  to  Lichtenau  on  the 
11th,  where  they  were  affectionately  welcomed  by 
their  fellow  missionaries  and  the  whole  congrega- 
tion, who  joined  them  in  grateful  praises  to  God  for 
this  wonderful  preservation  of  their  lives. 

Here  they  remained  till  the  following  May,  when 
they  again  prepared  for  their  voyage  to  Europe. 
After  a  very  tedious  and  difficult  passage  in  a 
Greenland  boat,  from  Lichtenau  to  Lichtenfels,  they 
led  the  latter  place  on  the  1 3th  of  September,  in 
one  of  the  Danish  ships,  and  being  favoured  with 
a  very  expeditious  and  pleasant  voyage,  arrived  in 
Copenhagen  on  the  3d  of  October. 

Little  did  the  brethren  in  Greenland  imagine  that 
the  war,  now  raging  with  such  violence  on  the  con- 
tinet  of  Europe,  would  extend  its  ravages  to  the 


GREENLAND.  105 

remote  corner  of  the  earth  which  they  inhabited. 
But,  though  happily  beyond  the  reach  of  the  con- 
tending armies,  they  experienced  some  fatal  effects 
of  the  contest.  The  rupture  between  Great  Britain 
and  Denmark  occasioned  a  temporary  suspension 
of  the  accustomed  intercourse  between  the  latter 
country  and  her  colonies,  which  are  wholly  de- 
pendent on  Europe  for  support. 

Many  gloomy  apprehensions  were,  in  conse- 
quence, awakened,  both  among  the  brethren  and 
the  other  colonists ;  and  this  fear  was  considerably 
increased,  as  one  of  the  two  ships  sent  out  by  the 
English  government,  in  1808,  was  lost  in  the  ice, 
and  the  provisions  prepared  for  them  in  London, 
in  1809,  could  not  be  sent,  as  it  was  found  incon- 
vient  to  fit  out  sliips  from  Great  Britain  for 
Greenland.  Another  painful  circumstance  was  the 
capture  of  a  Danish  provision  ship  by  the  British, 
and  thus  only  one  small  vessel  arrived  that  year, 
the  cargo  of  which  was  by  no  means  sufficient  to 
supply  the  many  factories  on  the  coast. 

The  missionaries  in  New  Herrnhut  and  Lichten- 
fels  thus  express  themselves: — "Though  we  have 
not  yet  felt  absolute  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life, 
yet  we  are  obliged  to  measure,  as  it  were,  every 
mouthful  we  eat,  to  make  our  provisions  last  as 
long  as  possible."  Their  stock  of  wine  was  so  re- 
duced, that  they  could  but  very  seldom  celebrate 
the  Lord's  supper,  which  was  a  great  grief  to  their 
converts.  There  was  also  a  serious  want  of  a  suffi- 
cient change  of  clothing,  especially  of  linen  and  to- 
bacco, which  is  the  principal  medium  of  traffic  in 
this  country.  This  distress  was  most  severely  felt 
at  Lichtenau,  as  appears  from  the  following  ex- 
tract from  a  letter  written  by  the  missionary  Beck 
in  1813:— 


106  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

"In  1807,  we  received  the  last  regular  supplies, 
which  were  sufficient,  in  addition  to  what  we  had 
spared  in  former  years,  to  maintain  us  for  a  consid- 
erable time,  and,  as  we  hoped  that  the  interrup- 
tion occasioned  by  the  war  would  not  last  long, 
we  felt  no  anxiety  ;  but  when  both  the  colonists 
and  our  brethren  at  New  Herrnhut  and  Lichtenfels 
began  to  suffer  want,  we  even  helped  them  out  of 
our  store  to  various  necessary  articles,  of  which, 
however,  we  ourselves  afterwards  felt  the  want. 
In  the  north  there  was  yet  some  trade,  by  which 
partial  relief  was  obtained,  but  here  nothing  could 
be  had  from  that  source.  Yet  we  thanked  God 
that  there  still  existed  the  means  of  supporting  life, 
though  we  suffered  many  privations,  such  as  of 
beer,  coffee,  sugar,  and  wine,  and  afterwards  of 
butter  and  salt ;  we  made  the  latter  last  as  long 
as  possible  by  boiling  fish  in  salt  water;  and, 
though  whatever  was  sent  to  us  in  1810  did  not 
arrive  here  till  1812,  we  have  to  thank  our  hea- 
venly Father  for  having  given  us  our  daily  bread. 
At  last  we  were  the  only  people  that  had  any  to- 
bacco :  by  this  we  were  able  to  purchase  bii'ds  and 
fish  from  the  Greenlanders,  as  also  furs  for  our 
boats  and  clothing ;  we  had  likewise  some  seed  lefl, 
and  got  a  small  supply  of  garden  stuff.  The 
Greenlanders  brought  us  scurvy -grass  in  barter  for 
tobacco.  The  latter  article,  however,  became  so 
scarce,  that  a  pound  was  worth  7s.  6^/." 

In  this  distressing  situation  the  colonies  contin- 
ued till  the  year  1811,  when  the  British  govern- 
ment generously  afforded  every  facility  to  the 
Danes  to  supply  their  Greenland  factories,  by  per- 
mitting Danish  provision  ships,  furnished  with  a 
proper  license,  to  sail  thither.  By  this  humane 
measure,  on  the  part  of  England,  they  were  re- 


GREENLAND.  107 

lieved  from    immediate   distress,  and  all  anxiety- 
respecting  the  future. 

While  this  regulation  continued  in  force,  one 
of  the  missionaries,  John  Conrad  Kleinschmidt, 
whose  \^ife  had  entered  into  the  joy  of  her  Lord, 
after  a  residence  of  nearly  nineteen  years  in  Green- 
land, resolved  to  bring  his  five  children  to  Europe, 
and  for  this  purpose  set  sail  in  the  ship  Frederic, 
bound  for  Leith,  in  Scotland.  They  left  New 
Herrnhut  on  September  2d,  1812,  but,  owing  to 
unfavourable  weather,  did  not  lose  sight  of  the  coast 
till  the  25th.  The  wind  was  fair,  and  they  had 
the  prospect  of  a  speedy  and  pleasant  voyage,  when 
suddenly  there  arose  from  the  north-west  a  most 
tremendous  storm,  which  raged  with  unabating 
fury  for  about  three  days  and  two  nights.  In  the 
evening  of  the  29th,  when  it  was  at  its  height,  ac- 
companied with  thunder  and  lightning,  a  flash 
struck  the  ship.  Two  sailors  were  thrown  down, 
one  of  whom  instantly  expired.  The  captain  and 
all  on  board  were  filled  with  the  utmost  consterna- 
tion ;  and  the  former  exclaimed,  "  we  are  all  lost, 
and  there  is  no  other  ship  near  us  to  save  us !" 

Providentially,  however,  it  was  soon  discovered 
that  the  ship  had  not  taken  fire,  nor  sustained  any 
very  serious  damage.  They  afterwards  encoun- 
tered several  severe  gales  and  contrary  winds, 
which  so  prolonged  the  voyage,  that  they  were  put 
on  short  allowance  of  water,  which  was  peculiarly 
trying  to  the  children.  But  the  privation  lasted, 
happily,  only  five  days,  as  they  came  in  sight  of 
the  Scottish  coast  on  the  8th  of  October,  and  two 
days  after  cast  anchor  in  Leith  roads.  During 
their  stay  there,  one  of  brother  Kleinschmidt's 
daughters,  a  child  only  three  years  old,  died,  after 
a  short  illness.     On  this,  as  well  as  every  other 


108  MISSIOIVARY    RECORDS. 

occasion,  he  and  his  company  experienced  the 
most  affectionate  attention  from  many  persons  at 
Leith  and  Edinburgh,  who  proved  themselves 
sincere  and  generous  friends  to  missions. 

During  his  absence,  a  most  afflicting  event  oc- 
curred in  the  congregation  which  he  had  hitherto 
served  in  the  gospel.  A  party  of  ( Greenland  Chris- 
tians, having  celebrated  Christmas  at  the  settle- 
ment, were  returning  to  one  of  the  out-places, 
where  they  resided  by  the  order  of  government, 
intended  to  promote  the  interests  of  trade.  They 
set  out  in  their  skin  boat,  in  January,  1813,  when 
the  cold  was  so  intense,  that  the  thermometer  stood 
twelve  degrees  below  Reaumur's  freezing  point. 
They  had  soon  to  encounter  the  floating  ice,  by 
which  their  boat  was  crushed  to  pieces.  They, 
however,  escaped  upon  a  large  field  of  ice,  and 
drove  about  for  twenty-four  hours,  when,  during 
the  night,  a  violent  storm  arose  from  the  north, 
which  carried  them  out  to  sea.  Here  they  must 
all  have  perished,  as  nothing  more  was  heard  of 
them.  They  were  seventeen  in  number,  old  and 
young,  and  all  baptized  members  of  the  congrega- 
tion at  Lichtenau. 

After  spending  the  winter  at  Fulneck,  in  York- 
shire, and  having  again  married,  Mr.  Kleinschmidt 
and  his  wif^,  in  company  with  other  missionaries, 
sailed  from  Leith,  in  the  Danish  ship  Hualfisken, 
for  Greenland.  They  left  Scotland  on  May  24th, 
1813,  and,  after  a  safe  and  expeditious  voyage  of 
five  weeks,  arrived  at  God  Haven,  in  Disco  Bay, 
the  captain,  contrary  to  his  engagements,  refusing 
to  land  them  near  any  of  the  mission  settlements. 
This  ungenerous  conduct  on  his  part  was  the  more 
reprehensible,  as  there  was  every  facility  of  land- 
ing them  either  at  Lichtenfels  or  New  Herrnhut. 


GREENLAND.  109 

Even  the  mate  and  sailors  remonstrated  with  him 
on  the  cruehy  of  his  behaviour;  but  to  nopui-pose, 
for  he  continued  his  course,  day  and  night,  and 
the  only  reply  he  made  was,  "Never  mind,  they 
have  the  summer  before  them."  The  consequence 
was,  that  they  had  to  travel  back  in  a  boat,  coast- 
ing it  all  the  way,  six  hundred  miles  to  New 
Herrnhut,  and  ninety  more  to  Lichtenfels ;  and 
brother  Kleinschmidt  and  his  wife,  after  reaching 
New  Herrnhut,  had  still  to  perform  a  voyage  of 
five  hundred  miles,  before  they  arrived  at  Licht- 
enau,  their  place  of  residence.  But  through  the 
Lord's  mercy  they  all  got  home  before  the  winter 
set  in,  though  brother  Kleinschmidt's  party  were 
four  months  in  completing  their  voyage  along  this 
rocky  and  dangerous  coast.  All  the  toils  and  perils 
of  their  journey  were  quickly  forgotten,  when  they 
found  themselves  again  in  the  midst  of  their  breth- 
ren and  sisters,  and  beheld  the  grace  of  God  which 
prevailed  in  the  Greenland  congregation. 

Again  the  affairs  of  the  mission  were  brought 
into  regular  course.  Each  of  the  three  settlements 
was  provided  with  the  requisite  number  of  mission- 
aries, and  all  fear  as  to  their  support  was  removed, 
in  consequence  of  regular  intercourse  being  re- 
opened with  Europe.  The  brethren  were,  there- 
fore, animated  to  renewed  exertions  in  promoting 
the  cause  of  God,  and  the  best  interests  of  their  iel- 
low  men,  in  these  dreary  regions. 

Their  time  and  attention  were  particularly  oc- 
cupied in  devising  means  for  enlarging  the  acquaint- 
ance of  the  natives  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible. 
A  version  of  the  "Harmony  of  the  Four  Gospels," 
together  with  select  portions  of  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah,  had  been  in  use  among  them  for  several 
years.  To  add  to  their  sources  of  information  on 
10 


110  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Scripture  truths,  brother  Gonke,  about  this  time, 
translated  a  small  work,  entitled,  "  Jesus,  the 
Friend  of  Children  ;"  being  a  short  compendium  of 
the  Bible,  recommended  by  a  society  of  pious  min- 
isters in  Denmark,  for  distribution  among  the 
Greenlanders.  But  their  chief  concern  was  to 
furnish  them  with  a  good  and  correct  translation  of 
the  New  Testament ;  to  which  they  were  greatly 
encouraged  by  the  kind  offer  of  both  the  British 
and  Foreign  and  the  Edinburgh  Bible  Societies,  to 
get  the  work  printed  for  them.  The  execution  of 
this  important  undertaking  was  committed  to  bro- 
ther Kleinschmidt,  who  had  attained  great  profi- 
ciency in  the  language,  by  his  long  residence  in  the 
country.  His  many  avocations,  however,  and  his 
desire  that  the  manuscript  should  be  previously  re- 
vised by  the  other  missionaries,  who  possessed  a 
competent  knowledge  of  the  language,  in  some 
measure  retarded  its  progress  ;  but  this  temporary 
delay  eventually  proved  a  real  benefit,  as  it  tended 
to  render  the  version  more  correct. 

In  November,  1816,  the  brethren  had  the  joy  to 
baptize  an  adult  heathen  at  New  Herrnhut,  a  cir- 
cumstance which  had  not  occurred  in  that  settle- 
ment for  sixteen  years,  and  on  this  account  made  a 
deeper  and  more  solemn  impression  on  all  who 
witnessed  this  sacred  transaction.  In  the  same 
place  the  missionary,  Henry  Menzel,  entered  into 
the  joy  of  his  Lord,  on  the  21st  of  October,  1816. 
He  had  laboured  thirty-three  years  with  zeal  and 
faithfulness  in  the  Greenland  mission. 

Since  its  commencement  a  very  remarkable  dif- 
ference has  taken  place  in  the  state  of  the  country 
in  a  moral  point  of  view.  In  the  neighbourhood  of 
New  Herrnhut  and  Lichtenfels  scarcely  any  hea- 
then reside,  most  of  the  inhabitants  having  been 


GREENLAND.  Ill 

baptized  either  by  Danish  missionaries  or  the  bre- 
thren, and  having  acquired  a  general  knowledge  of 
the  truths  of  Christianity.  These  settlements, 
therefore,  may  be  considered  as  forming  two  Chris- 
tian congregations,  the  children  and  youths  of 
which  are  baptized  in  infancy,  and  from  their  ear- 
liest years  instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel ; 
and  upon  giving  sufficient  evidence  of  the  sincerity 
of  their  profession,  admitted  to  all  the  ordinances 
and  privileges  of  the  church.  And  the  missiona- 
ries have  Jiad  the  pleasure  of  finding  that  hardly 
any  of  their  young  people  have  entirely  forsaken 
the  fellowship  of  the  faithful ;  for,  though  they 
might  for  a  season  remain  spiritually  dead,  they 
have  sooner  or  later  been  awakened  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  to  a  sense  of  their  lost  condition  by  nature, 
and  their  need  of  a  Saviour ;  and  by  his  grace, 
been  taught  to  "deny  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lusts,  and  to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly, 
in  this  present  world."  Thus  has  God's  promise 
to  his  church  been  verified  also  in  this  country : 
"  Instead  of  the  fathers  shall  be  the  children." 

In  Lichtenfels  the  case  is  in  some  degree  dif- 
ferent. Here  there  is  still  a  large  field  for  mis- 
sionary labours,  as  a  very  considerable  number  of 
heathen  continue  to  reside  in  that  neighbourhood. 
To  them  our  brethren  are  daily  proclaiming  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Many  pagans  visit 
them,  and  behave  with  great  civility.  For  the 
most  part,  indeed,  they  come  only  to  be  supplied 
with  the  necessaries  of  life  ;  now  and  then,  how- 
ever, a  desire  is  excited  for  the  bread  of  life,  and 
the  seed  of  the  gospel  falls  on  good  ground,  where 
it  produces  the  fruits  of  "  repentance  toward  God, 
and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."     Thus 


112  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

some  heathen  are  annually  added  to  the  church  by 
baptism. 

The  long  intercourse  of  the  natives  with  Euro- 
peans, added  to  the  more  potent  influence  of  the 
gospel,  has  effected  the  most  pleasing  and  striking 
change  in  their  manners  and  general  deportment. 
Along  the  whole  extent  of  the  western  coast  the 
barbarities  of  savage  life,  and  the  enormities  ever 
attending  paganism  where  it  is  dominant,  are  now 
rarely  to  be  met  with ;  and  the  state  of  this  coun- 
try, compared  with  what  it  was  eighty,  or  but  fifty 
years  ago,  may  be  called  civilized.  The  nature 
and  climate  of  this  dreary  region,  no  less  than  the 
methods  by  which  the  natives  must  procure  their 
subsistence,  necessarily  preclude  the  introduction 
of  most  of  the  useful  arts  of  civilized  society. — 
They  can  neither  till  the  land  nor  engage  in  manu- 
factures. The  former  is  denied  them  by  the  steri- 
lity of  the  rocks  they  inhabit,  and  the  rigours  of 
the  polar  sky ;  and  the  latter,  with  very  few  excep- 
tions, are  for  the  same  reasons  rendered  useless.- — 
A  Greenlander  can  neither  live  in  the  European 
manner,  nor  wear  European  clothing.  But  it  may 
be  said,  with  truth,  that  the  converted  Greenland- 
ers,  by  the  habits  of  industry  which  they  have  ac- 
quired since  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  among 
them,  by  their  contentment  amidst  many  priva- 
tions and  hardships,  and  by  the  charity  of  the  more 
affluent  to  their  needy  brethren,  strikingly  exem- 
plify the  doctrine  of  the  great  apostle  of  the  Gen- 
tiles— that  in  every  circumstance  of  life,  and  in 
every  nation,  "  godhness  is  great  gain ;  having 
promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which 
is  to  come." 

The  winter  of  1817  appears  to  have  been  unusu- 


GREENLAND.  113 

ally  severe,  and  the  frequency  of  the  storms  from 
the  north-east  increased  the  cold  to  such  a  degree, 
that  even  the  warmest  clothing  proved  insufficient 
to  keep  off'  its  effects.  The  poor  Greenlanders 
were  now  precluded  from  obtaining  any  subsistence 
by  fishing  ;  and,  as  their  winter  stock  of  provisions 
was  soon  exhausted,  they  suffered  severely  from 
hunger  at  the  approach  of  spring.  This  was  a 
source  of  unspeakable  grief  to  the  missionaries, 
whose  hearts  yearned  over  the  hosts  of  half-fam- 
ished children  crying  for  food  at  their  doors,  whilst 
prudence  reminded  them  of  their  own  limited 
means,  and  of  the  legitimate  claims  of  fifty-seven 
boys  and  sixty  girls,  then  in  their  own  schools. — 
Providential  aid,  however,  was  much  nearer  than 
had  been  anticipated ;  for,  when  the  natives  were 
in  imminent  danger  of  perishing  with  famine,  the 
weather  suddenly  changed,  an  opening  was  made 
in  the  ice,  and  an  ample  supply  of  seals  and  her- 
rings dispersed  the  general  gloom,  and  excited  the 
most  lively  gratitude  to  that  adorable  Being,  who 
*'openeth  his  hand,  and  satisfieth  the  desire  of 
every  living  thing." 

In  a  letter  from  Lichtenau,  dated  the  3d  of  July, 
1818,  the  excellent  missionary  Beck  observes  : — 
*'  Most  of  our  Greenlanders  have  learned  that  truly 
important  lesson,  that  there  is  no  good  in  ourselves ; 
but  that  we  must  keep  close  to  Jesus,  as  poor 
creatures  standing  in  constant  need  of  his  help  and 
mercy.  They  make  these  declarations  with  full 
conviction  of  heart,  and  we  see  manifest  proofs 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  daily  guiding  them  into  all 
truth.  Of  the  greatest  part  of  our  congregation  we 
may  say  with  confidence,  that  their  words  and  walk 
give  us  great  joy  and  encouragement.  Many  of 
the  excluded  persons  have  been  led,  with  weep- 
10* 


114  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

ing  and  supplications,  to  confess  the  error  of  their 
ways,  and  to  return  to  the  fold.  And  those  who 
remain  faithful  have  been  preserved,  in  the  convic- 
tion that  real  happiness  and  rest  are  only  to  be 
found  in  Jesus. 

"Compared  with  other  missions,  our  increase 
is  but  small.  One  girl,  however,  has  been  bap- 
tized ;  and  five  families  have  come  to  us  from  the 
heathen,  all  of  whom  assert  that  it  is  their  earnest 
desire  to  be  converted  to  Christ.  This  they  con- 
tinually repeat,  and,  in  process  of  time,  we  shall 
know  whether  the  declaration  proceeds  from  their 
hearts ;  for,  during  the  summer,  they  leave  us  with 
the  rest,  to  go  in  search  of  food,  and  to  procure  a 
stock  for  winter  consumption. 

"There  are  many  heathen  in  the  south,  in  the 
vicinity  of  Staatenhook,  but  their  hearts  are  as  cold 
as  the  ice  by  which  they  are  surrounded.  In  June, 
we  had  a  considerable  company  here,  who  accom- 
panied our  people  during  the  herring  fishery  ;  but 
not  one  of  them  evinced  the  least  inclination  to 
listen  to  the  truths  of  the  gospel.  They  all  re- 
turned home,  the  ways  of  the  heathen  being  more 
congenial  with  their  dispositions  than  those  of  the 
people  of  God.  We  hope,  however,  that  a  time 
will  come,  when  they  shall  not  only  hear,  but  be- 
lieve." 

In  the  same  year,  five  families  of  the  believing 
Greenlanders,  who  had  hitherto  lived  in  the  out- 
places, took  up  their  abode  at  Uchtenfels,  regard- 
less of  the  displeasure  of  the  traders ;  and,  as  the 
congregation  Unew  how  essentially  both  they  and 
their  children  would  be  benefited  by  residing  under 
the  eye  of  the  missionaries,  they  received  them 
with  the  greatest  pleasure  and  affection.  It  seem- 
ed, indeed,  on  this  occasion,  as  if  there  were  a 


GREENLAND.    »  115 

peculiar  revival  of  life  and  love  among  the  people ; 
and  whenever  the  church  was  opened  for  Divine 
worship,  it  was  filled  with  serious  and  attentive 
hearers.  During  the  Christmas  holidays,  both 
old  and  young  afforded  the  most  pleasing  demon- 
strations that  the  Holy  Spirit  w'as  progressively 
leading  them  into  all  truth  ;  and  one  day  in  partic- 
ular, a  party  of  them  came,  of  their  own  accord,  to 
the  front  of  the  mission  house,  and  began  to  sing 
hymns  of  praise  and  thanksgiving,  accompanied  by 
musical  instruments,  with  such  solemnity  and 
devotion,  that  none  of  the  brethren  within  doors 
could  refrain  from  tears.  The  singers  themselves 
were  evidently  affected  by  the  great  truths  which 
hung  upon  their  lips ;  and  one  of  them  was  heard 
to  say  afterwards  : — "  I  have  often  attended  and 
assisted  at  such  solemnities,  but  I  never  felt  what  I 
experienced  on  this  occasion.  Surely  our  Saviour 
was  present  with  us  to-day.  We  have  made  a  new 
and  entire  surrender  of  our  hearts  to  him,  and  he 
has  graciously  accepted  them.  O  that  we  may 
evince  our  thankfulness,  by  keeping  the  promises 
which  we  have  made,  and  by  living  more  to  his 
honour !"  During  this  year,  five  persons  were 
received  into  the  congregation  at  Lichtenfels,  and 
eleven  were  admitted  to  a  participation  of  the  holy 
communion. 


116  l^ISSIONARY    RECOBDS. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Increase  in  numbers  and  in  grace — The  new  hymn 
book — Jubilee  of  brother  Beck's  labours — Recon- 
noitering  voyage — Interesting  facts — Translation  of 
the  New  Testament  completed — Letters  from  two 
converts  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society — 
Solicitude  felt  for  the  young  people— Establishment 
of  a  fourth  settlement — The  new  church — Addresses 
of  the  assistant  Nathaniel  —  Usefulness  among 
children. 

In  a  letter  dated  Lichtenfels,  June  25th,  1819,  the 
missionary  Kleinschmidt  says  : — "  During  the  last 
winter  a  great  quantity  of  snow  fell,  but  our  Green- 
landers  were  very  constant  in  their  attendance  at 
church.  The  Lord  our  Saviour  has  shown  great 
mercy  towards  us  and  our  people.  His  love  and 
power  have  been  manifested  among  us,  and  the 
congregation  has  increased,  both  in  number  and 
in  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ.  More  adults  have 
been  baptized  than  for  many  years  past ;  and  in 
all  our  meetings  the  Lord  has  been  present,  to  bless 
us.  It  was  to  us  an  easy  and  delightful  duty,  to 
speak  to  our  people  of  the  sufferings  and  death 
of  our  Saviour ;  for  their  hearts  were  prepared  to 
receive  the  doctrines  of  the  cross,  and  the  Divine 
power  of  the  word  was  displayed  in  their  walk  and 
conversation.  Often  have  we  shed  tears  of  joy 
and  thankfulness,  for  this  singular  proof  of  the 
mercy  of  God  towards  us ;  and  when  we  have 
joined  our  dear  people  in  their  songs  of  praise 
'unto  Him  that  was  slain,  and  hath  redeemed  us 
unto  God  by  his  blood,'  we  have  felt  an  emotion  of 
rapture  which  words  were  inadequate  to  describe." 
Soon  after  this  letter  was  despatched  to  Europe, 


GREENLAND.  117 

two  heathen  families  came  to  Lichtenau,  and  gave 
great  cause  of  rejoicing  to  the  missionaries  at  that 
settlement.  For  a  considerable  time  they  had  re- 
sided in  the  neighbourhood,  and  had  frequently 
been  visited  and  exhorted  by  the  brethren,  but 
never  before  seemed  incKned  to  attend  to  their  eter- 
nal interest.  One  of  the  men,  who  for  a  long 
series  of  years,  had  been  addressed  by  the  mission- 
ary Beck,  now  said  to  him,  "How  is  it  that,  not- 
withstanding you  have  so  frequently  spoken  to  me 
about  Jesus  Christ,  your  words  never  made  an  im- 
pression on  my  heart ;  but  now  I  begin  to  reflect 
upon  them  as  I  never  did  before  ]  What  a  stupid 
creature  have  I  been,  in  approving  the  ways  of 
the  heathen,  and  persisting  in  the  practice  of  their 
customs !  Now,  however,  I  have,  for  the  first 
time,  discovered  where  true  happiness  is  to  be 
found."  This  language  was  fully  corroborated  by 
the  old  man's  deportment ;  and  after  a  suitable  time 
he  was  baptized,  together  with  his  wife,  his  two 
sons,  and  his  daughter ;  and  they  all  asserted,  with 
great  energy,  that  they  had  no  other  desire  than  to 
live  devoted  to  God,  and  united  to  his  people. 

The  introduction  of  a  Greenland  hymn  book 
about  this  time,  seems  to  have  been  productive  of 
much  good.  The  believing  natives  eagerly  adopt- 
ed it  in  their  family  devotions,  and  such  as  were 
unable  to  read,  asked  others  to  repeat  the  hymns 
to  them,  and  thus  committed  them  to  memory. 
"  One  evening,"  says  Mr.  Beck,  "  I  entered  a 
Greenlander's  house,  and  saw  one  of  our  native  as- 
sistants, sitting  with  his  hymn  book  in  his  hand, 
and  a  num.ber  of  boys  sitting  before  him,  each  with 
his  book,  employed  in  learning  the  verses,  and 
singing  delightfully,  whilst  the  other  inmates  were 
quietly  listening  to  them.     In  another  house,  some 


118  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

of  our  sisters  were  teaching  the  girls  to  sing  the 
new  tunes ;  and  we  have  had  a  general  meeting 
for  singing  every  week." 

On  the  29th  of  June,  1820,  the  venerable  mis- 
sionary Beck,  then  in  the  eightieth  year  of  his  age, 
celebrated  the  jubilee  of  his  labours ;  having  on  that 
day  completed  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  services  in 
Greenland.  His  father  was  employed  in  it  during 
forty-three  years.  "  The  Greenlanders,"  he  re- 
marks, "  have  no  correct  idea  of  such  a  number  of 
years,  and  cannot  understand  the  design  of  a  public 
celebration,  which  has  been  proposed.  Nay,  rather 
would  I  celebrate  it  in  stillness  and  private  medita- 
tion, in  humility  and  a  conscious  sense  of  my  un- 
worthiness,  and  in  praising  my  merciful  Lord  and 
Master,  who  has  shown  such  favour  to  an  unfaith- 
ful servant.  I  see  many  here  to  whom  I  had  the 
privilege  of  speaking,  '  a  word  in  season,'  when 
they  were  wild  heathen,  and  I  rejoice  that  they  are 
now  faithful  followers  of  Christ,  and  adorn  the  reli- 
gion which  they  profess." 

A  strong  desire  having  existed  for  some  time  to 
establish  a  fourth  settlement  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Staatenhook,  or  Cape  Farewell,  in  consequence 
of  the  wishes  expressed  by  the  heathen  in  that  quar- 
ter for  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  among  them, 
the  missionary  Kleinschmidt  was  directed  to  under- 
take a  reconnoitering  voyage,  southward  from  Lich- 
tenau,  during  the  summer  of  1821.  He  therefore 
left  home  on  the  3d  of  July,  the  whole  company 
consisting  of  thirteen  adults  and  four  children,  in 
two  women's  boats. 

During  the  first  day  they  proceeded  about  thirty 
English  miles,  and  in  the  evening  arrived  at  the  last 
Danish  settlement  towards  the  south,  where  they 
had  a  most  hospitable  reception  from  the  resident 


GREENLAND,  119 

merchant.  This  was  the  more  welcome,  in  con- 
sequence of  their  having  just  escaped  from  a  violent 
shower,  which  not  only  drenched  their  clothes,  but 
threatened  to  fill  their  boats.  But  their  spirits  were 
much  daunted,  on  hearing  that  the  sea  was  so  com- 
pletely covered  with  drift  ice  towards  the  south, 
that  it  would  be  impracticable  for  their  boats  to 
proceed.  To  increase  their  apprehensions  a  storm 
arose  from  the  same  quarter,  which  might  naturally 
be  expected  to  drive  the  ice  towards  the  land,  and 
thus  frustrate  the  whole  design  of  their  under- 
taking. 

In  this  emergency  Mr.  Kleinschmidt  cried  unto 
the  Lord  for  help,  and  he  was  pleased  to  hear  the 
petitions  of  his  servant.  On  the  morning  of  the 
25th,  the  storm  died  away;  and,  from  the  summit 
of  a  lofty  hill,  but  little  ice  was  to  be  seen.  On 
the  6th,  they  resumed  their  voyage,  having  been 
joined  by  a  party  of  heathen  from  the  south,  so  that 
their  little  flotilla  was  augmented  to  three  boats  and 
eight  kajaks ;  and,  in  the  forenoon,  they  passed  a 
lofty  promontory,  near  to  which,  a  few  years  ago, 
a  boat  filled  with  Southlanders  was  upset,  and  all 
on  board  perished. 

Having  heard  that  in  this  neighbourhood  several 
boats  of  straggling  Southland  heathen  had  lately 
arrived,  Mr.  Kleinschmidt  felt  a  great  desire  to  visit 
them,  and  to  tell  them  of  the  way  of  salvation ;  and 
two  of  the  Greenlanders  in  their  kajaks  serv^ed  as 
guides.  In  the  evening  they  discovered  their  camp ; 
and  on  seeing  them  approach,  the  strange  Green- 
landers  called  on  them  to  come  forward,  promising 
to  accompany  them  to  the  south.  Here  they  found 
twelve  tents ;  and,  on  the  other  side  of  the  creek 
up  which  they  had  moved,  there  appeared  an  equal 
number,  filled  with  a  great  many  people. 


120  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

When  Mr.  Kleinschmidt  stepped  on  shore,  he 
found  himself  in  a  crowd,  all  pressing  forward  to 
bid  him  welcome ;  and,  before  he  could  begin  to 
address  them,  both  old  and  young  frequently  ex- 
claimed, "  We  are  quite  in  earnest,  we  will  all 
be  converted."  When  he  replied,  that  having  that 
opinion  of  them,  he  had  felt  a  great  desire  to  visit 
them,  and  to  speak  to  them  of  their  Saviour ;  they 
answered,  "Well,  then,  you  are  indeed  worthy 
that  we  should  thank  you,  and  we  will  pay  atten- 
tion to  your  words."  On  expressing  his  surprise 
at  finding  such  a  host  of  people  here,  they  said, 
"  What,  did  you  suppose  that  we  heathen  in  the 
south  were  only  a  few  1  O  no !  We  are  a  great 
multitude  !"  Soon  after,  poor  old  Ajangoak,  whom 
Mr.  Kleinschmidt  had  seen  twenty  years  ago  at 
New  Hernnhut,  and  who  had  since  grown  quite 
blind,  came  creeping  along,  supported  by  a  stick. 
Reappeared  deeply  affected,  and  said,  "I  repent 
truly,  that  I  formerly  paid  no  attention  to  your 
words,  and  that  I  have  put  off  my  conversion  so 
long.  I  am  nov/  near  unto  death ;  but  I  always 
exhort  my  children  to  remove  to  you,  and  to  be 
converted,  which  they  promise  to  do."  His  chil- 
dren confirmed  his  words.  The  poor  man  heard 
with  great  eagerness  of  Jesus,  and  his  love  to 
sinners. 

As  the  day  was  far  spent  in  conversation,  the 
Greenlanders  were  called  together  to  a  public 
meeting;  none  remained  behind  in  their  tents; 
even  Ajangoak  got  somebody  to  lead  him  to  the 
place,  and  upwards  of  three  hundred  were  assem- 
bled in  the  open  field.  The  missionary  sat  down 
on  an  eminence,  the  assistants  close  to  him ;  the 
men  sat  down  to  the  right,  and  the  women  to  the 
lefl,  in  regular  order.     There  was  no  need  of  com- 


GHEENLAND.  121 

manding  silence,  for  the  old  people  immediately 
exhorted  the  young  and  the  children  to  sit  quite 
still,  and  the  requirement  was  promptly  obeyed. 

"  I  could  have  wished,"  writes  Mr.  Kleinschmidt, 
"that  all  our  dear  friends  who  love  the  cause  of 
God  among  the  heathen,  had  been  present  to  behold 
such  a  scene,  and  to  see  so  many  heathens  sitting 
in  silent  devotion,  listening  to  the  word  of  God.  I 
first  sang  a  hymn,  treating  of  the  invitation  given 
by  oi.'r  Saviour  to  sinners  of  every  description,  to 
come  unto  him  for  pardon  and  peace.  I  then  deliv- 
ered a  discourse  on  the  words  of  our  Lord,  *  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.'  After  which  the  assistant  Benja- 
mm  began,  and  seemed  not  to  know,  from  zeal  and 
fervency  of  spirit,  where  to  stop.  But  though  both 
discourses  were  long,  the  attention  and  eagerness 
with  which  they  were  heard  did  not  in  the  least 
abate.  Among  other  words  of  exhortation,  Benja- 
min said,  'All  that  you  have  now  heard  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour,  and  of  his  bitter  sufferings  and 
death  for  us,  is  strictly  true,  and  no  falsehood.  We 
have  made  experience  of  the  power  thereof  in  our 
hearts.  We  came  out  from  amongst  the  heathen, 
and  have  attended  to  true  happiness  and  rest  in 
Jesus,  and  as  you  are  here  like  sheep  going  astray, 
we  come  to  show  you  the  way  to  him,  for  you  may 
become  as  happy  as  we  are.'  When  he  had  done, 
we  sung  that  air,  '  Thou  God  of  my  salvation,' 
which  sounded  delightfully  among  the  bleak  rocks 
and  mountains  with  which  we  were  surrounded. 
The  Christian  Greenlanders  of  our  party,  raised 
their  sweet  and  powerful  voices ;  for  I  had  pur- 
posely chosen,  not  only  persons  of  exemplary  con- 
duct for  my  companions,  but  such  as  had  good  and 
melodious  voices.  The  text  appointed  for  this  day 
11 


122  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

of  rejoicing  to  us  all,  was  peculiarly  suited  to  our 
situation;  'He  satisfied  them  with  the  bread  of 
heaven.  He  opened  the  rock,  and  the  waters 
gushed  out,'  Psal.  cv.  40,  41." 

On  the  7th,  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  little  en- 
campment first  seen  by  the  missionary  party  set 
out  with  them  for  the  south  ;  they  were  afterwards 
joined  by  two  boats  from  the  opposite  shore, 
Afler  being  placed  in  much  danger,  they  reached 
Narksamio,  the  southernmost  point  of  the  continent 
of  Greenland.  Here  they  were  cordially  welcomed 
by  the  people ;  and,  after  an  interesting  conversa- 
tion on  the  possibility  of  some  missionaries  coming 
to  reside  among  them,  Mr.  Kleinschmidt  addressed 
them  in  the  open  field,  from  the  passage,  "  Unto 
you  that  fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun  of  righteous- 
ness arise  with  healing  in  his  wings;"  and  the 
greatest  order  and  solemnity  prevailed  during  the 
discourse.  The  next  morning,  some  aged  females 
expressed  a  strong  desire  to  hear  something  more 
about  Jesus ;  and  the  assistant  Shem,  in  speaking 
to  the  people,  not  only  exhorted  them  to  seek  the 
Saviour  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  but  gave  them 
an  affecting  account  of  the  mercy  of  Christ,  as  illus- 
trated in  his  own  experience.  "Even  we,"  he 
exclaimed,  "wretched  sinner  as  I  was,  Jesus  did 
not  despise,  but  sought  me  with  unwearied  dili- 
gence; and,  because  he  is  so  gracious,  he  does  not 
withdraw  his  power,  but  resolves  to  preserve  me  as 
his  own  property.  And  thus  he  is  disposed  towards 
all  who  have  a  desire  wrought  in  their  souls  to 
know  him,  and  to  be  converted  by  his  Holy 
Spirit." 

As  the  Greenlanders  had  stated  that  at  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  bay  there  was  a  considerable  quan- 
jiy  of  birch-wood,  the  missionary  and  two  of  the 


GREENLAND.  123 

native  assistants  set  out  in  their  boat,  and,  on  land- 
ing, walked  several  miles  into  the  country ;  but  they 
found  nothing  but  low  bushes,  such  as  abound  in 
most  parts  of  this  district.  They  then  began  to 
ascend  a  lofty  hill,  in  order  to  obtain  a  view  towards 
the  eastern  shore ;  but  the  heat  was  so  oppressive, 
and  the  mosquitoes  were  so  numerous  and  trouble- 
some, that  they  were  unable  to  reach  the  summit. 
They,  however,  discovered  a  beautiful  grassy  val- 
ley, and  a  fine  lake,  both  of  which  appeared  to  ex- 
tend to  the  eastern  sea. 

Fresh  intelligence,  on  the  part  of  the  natives,  in- 
duced Mr.  Kleinschmidt  and  his  friends  to  make  a 
second  excursion;  and  accordingly,  on  the  11th, 
they  rowed  the  whole  day  along  the  coast,  leaving 
Staatenhook  behind  them,  and  the  continent  of 
Greenland  on  the  left  ;  but  their  search  after  wood 
proved  unavailing.  On  going  on  shore,  however, 
to  seek  quarters  for  the  night,  they  were  agreeably 
surprised  to  find  some  tents  filled  with  straggling 
Greenlanders,  who  had  come  hither  in  search  of 
provisions  ;  and  a  favourable  opportunity  was  thus 
afforded  of  addressino-them,  on  the  interestino;  sub- 
ject  of  the  love  of  Christ,  and  his  wiUingness  to 
save  all  that  come  unto  God  by  him. 

On  the  1 3th,  after  affectionately  commending  the 
inhabitants  of  this  eastern  coast  to  the  care  of  the 
Almighty  Redeemer,  the  brethren  set  out  on  their 
return ;  and,  though  labouring  against  both  wind 
and  tide,  they  proceeded  without  much  difficulty 
till  they  got  round  to  the  western  side  of  Staaten- 
hook, when  the  strong  north  wind  came  full  upon 
them.  The  sea  then  became  so  boisterous  that  the 
female  rowers  were  put  to  great  inconvenience,  and 
the  whole  party  were  exposed  to  imminent  danger 
from  the  violence  of  the  waves.   At  length,  however, 


184  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

they  were  able  to  run  into  a  small  bay  for  shelter; 
and  the  following  day  they  walked  across  the  coun- 
try to  Narksamio,  a  distance  of  about  four  miles. 
Here  the  inhabitants  immediately  assembled  from 
both  sides  of  the  water,  and  the  missionary  ad- 
dressed them  on  the  heart-thrilling  subject  of  our 
Lord's  agony  in  the  garden  :  a  subject  which  must 
always  be  identified  with  the  success  of  Christian 
missions  in  Greenland.  Some  following  days  were 
also  devoted  to  the  instruction  of  the  people,  and 
when  the  missionary  party  was  about  to  leave  them, 
the  regret  they  expressed  was  equalled  by  the 
gratitude  they  evinced. 

The  friends  from  Lichtenau  were  accompanied 
to  their  tents  by  several  of  the  heathen ;  and,  when 
they  set  out  on  their  return  home,  they  were  at- 
tended by  a  boat  full  of  the  inhabitants  from  Staaten- 
hook,  whose  interest  had  doubtless  been  excited  by 
the  tidings  they  had  heard.  A  northern  gale  had 
providentially  cleared  the  sea  of  ice ;  and,  as  the 
female  rowers  exerted  all  their  strength,  they  pro- 
ceeded with  great  rapidity,  and  at  length  arrived  in 
perfect  safety  at  Lichtenau,  grateful  for  the  protec- 
tion they  had  enjoyed,  and  rejoicing  in  the  pros- 
pect of  their  mission  being  crowned  with  ultimate 
success. 

In  a  letter  dated  Lichtenfels,  June  2d,  1821,  the 
missionary  Gorcke  remarks  : — "  Brother  Klein- 
schmidt,  at  Lichtenau,  has  now  made  a  fair  copy 
of  the  whole  New  Testament  in  the  Greenland 
language.  We  have  all  revised  and  corrected  it 
according  to  our  best  ability,  and  it  is  to  be  sent  to 
England  this  year,  to  be  presented  to  the  venerable 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  who  have  gene- 
rously oifered  to  print  it  for  us.  The  society  will 
judge  for  themselves  of  the  number  of  copies  which 


GREENLAND.  125 

will  be  wanted,  when  they  are  informed  that  the 
three  congregations  under  the  care  of  the  brethren 
consist  of  1278  persons,  old  and  young:  comprising 
359  at  New  Herrnhut,  331  at  Lichtenfels,  and  588 
at  Lichtenau." 

When  the  natives  were  informed  that  the  New 
Testament  was  ready  for  the  press,  they  expressed 
their  joy  in  a  very  lively  and  grateful  manner. 
Two  of  them  wrote  letters  to  the  committee  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  of  which  literal 
translations  are  subjoined.  The  first  is  from  Ben- 
jamin, the  assistant  missionary  residing  at  Licht- 
enau ;  he  expresses  himself  as  follows  : — 

"Beloved  and  highly  respected, — We  have  this 
winter  had  an  employ  which  has  given  us  great 
pleasure,  namely,  the  revision  of  the  books  of  the 
New  Testament,  written  with  our  own  words 
[translated  into  Greenlandish ;]  and  as  they  are 
now  made  perfectly  useful  to  all,  we  are  very 
thankful,  and  have  with  earnestness  considered 
well  of  it ;  and  that  they  might  be  quite  intelligible, 
we  let  our  ears  be  always  open  to  them,  [we 
listened  to  the  reading  of  them  very  attentively.] 

"And  now  we  beg  of  you,  that  you  would 
cause  them  to  be  printed,  being  well  translated,  that 
we  may  hereafter  be  able  to  read  the  very  glorious 
word  of  God,  which  has  administered  so  much  joy 
and  comfort  to  us.  As  our  words,  being  those  of 
Greenlanders,  are  every  way  deficient  to  express 
spiritual  things,  it  was  on  that  account  very  diffi- 
cult to  translate  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul ;  we  shall, 
therefore,  very  greatly  rejoice  when  these  books 
reach  us,  and  whenever  they  appear  in  our  coun- 
try we  shall  feel  great  gratitude.  I,  who  am  a 
Greenland  assistant  in  the  congregation  here,  have 
11* 


126  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

written  this :  my  name  is  Benjamin.  The  Green- 
landers,  who  love  you  much,  wish  it  may  be 
always  well  with  you." 

The  other  letter  was  written  by  a  converted 
Greenlander,  named  Shem. 

''March  2Uh,  1821,  Lichtenau. 
"Beloved  and  highly  respected, — Every  day, 
during  this  winter,  I  have  matter  of  thanksgiving, 
because  our  teachers  have  brought,  in  order  for  our 
use,  these  words  which  are  so  delightful  to  hear, 
and  taken  pains  to  make  them  intelligible  to  us, 
which  to  us  is  a  most  important  service.  We, 
therefore,  thank  our  teachers,  that  they  have  made 
them  so  exact,  because  we  could  not  have  done  it 
ourselves.  We  shall  now  await  with  great  desire, 
that,  being  so  well  translated,  they  may  come  back 
to  us ;  and  therefore  humbly  request,  that  you 
would  cause  them  to  be  printed.  We  also  hear 
frequently,  that  you  are  constantly  praying  to  our 
Saviour  on  our  behalf;  and,  whenever  this  is  told 
us,  we  feel  great  gratitude  :  continue  to  do  so  until 
death.  We  who  live  here  together  as  a  congrega- 
tion are  a  great  number;  and  as  often  as  we  come 
together  to  hear  the  gospel  of  our  Saviour,  our 
church  is  crowded,  though  it  is  very  large.  It  is 
very  pleasant  that  it  is  so  with  us.  Every  year 
some  new  people  are  added  to  us  from  among  the 
heathen ;  and  we  perceive  by  their  conduct,  that 
their  hearts  and  ears  are  opened,  and  that  our 
Saviour  reveals  himself  to  them :  and  because  this 
is  done  for  them,  we  rejoice  over  them,  but  parti- 
cularly because  we  are  bound  together  in  brotherly 
love. 

"  I  write  these  few  lines  to  you,  and  hope  it  will 


GREENLAND.  127 

be  pleasant  to  you  to  hear  that  I  write  out  of  grati- 
tude, on  account  of  the  New  Testament,  and  that 
you  will  have  it  printed.  I  wish  that  this  letter 
may  go  the  right  way,  and  arrive  at  the  place  to 
which  it  is  sent,  even  to  our  beloved  and  united 
with  each  other,  [whom  we  love,  and  to  whom 
we  "are  united.]  I  wish  you  every  good,  and  am 
a  Greenlander 

"Shem." 

In  a  letter  from  Lichtenfels,  dated  March,  1823, 
brother  Gorcke  observes: — "Though  we  have,  in 
general,  the  greatest  satisfaction  in  observing  the 
Christian  walk  and  conversation  of  our  Greenland- 
ers,  and  their  growth  in  grace  at  home,  we  some- 
times feel  much  uneasiness  respecting  our  young 
people  of  both  sexes,  who  are  obliged  to  attend  the 
seal  catching  of  the  colonists  in  the  out-places, 
where  they  are  too  apt  to  become  familiar  with 
persons  by  whom  they  are  seduced  to  sin.  It  is 
out  of  our  power  to  prevent  such  connexions ; 
partly  because  by  that  occupation  they  must  earn 
their  subsistence,  and  partly  because  we  are  ex- 
pected by  government  to  encourage  our  people  to 
serve  the  merchants  in  every  possible  way,  in 
order  to  promote  the  trade  of  the  colony.  We  can 
do  nothing,  therefore,  but  pray  for  such  people, 
reminding  them,  whenever  an  opportunity  occurs, 
of  what  they  have  heard  of  the  ways  of  salvation, 
and  warning  them  against  the  snares  laid  for  them 
by  the  enemy." 

In  the  same  year,  brother  Eberle,  writing  from 
Lichtenau,  says  : — "As  to  our  congregations  here, 
we  have  reason  to  rejoice  over  most  of  them,  and 
are  particularly  encouraged  by  seeing  so  many 
heathen  arrive  among  us,  declaring  their  sincere 


128  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

desire  to  hear,  believe,  and  experience  the  power 
of  the  gospel,  and  to  become  happy  followers  of 
Jesus.  During  the  last  winter,  thirty-eight  were 
made  partakers  of  the  holy  communion,  and  nine 
were  received  into  the  congregation.  During  the 
four  years  that  I  have  resided  here,  one  hundred 
and  sixteen  persons  from  among  the  heathen  have 
received  the  rite  of  baptism.  At  the  close  of  1822, 
our  congregation  consisted  of  six  hundred ;  com- 
prising five  hundred  and  seventy-one  baptized, 
and  one  hundred  and  fourteen  unbaptized,  under 
instruction.  And,  this  year,  we  have  the  pros- 
spect  of  a  still  greater  increase,  as  many  heathen 
from  the  south  have  sent  us  word  that  they  intend 
to  come  hither,  and  are  desirous  of  turning  with 
their  whole  heart  to  Jesus." 

The  voyage  of  discovery,  in  1821,  led  to  the 
establishment  of  a  fourth  settlement  in  the  south  of 
Greenland.  In  1823,  Mr.  Kleinschmidt  visited 
Europe;  and,  in  February,  1824,  he  sailed  with  a 
brother  missionary  from  Copenhagen,  for  Green- 
land, in  a  large  vessel,  which  also  carried  out  the 
necessary  building  materials  for  the  new  settlement. 
After  a  stormy  and  dangerous  voyage,  they  arrived 
at  New  Herrnhut. 

Having  rested  here  a  few  days,  Mr.  Klein- 
schmidt and  his  assistants  proceeded  to  Lichten- 
fcls  and  Lichtenau,  and  were  gratified  by  hearing 
that  the  heathen  at  Staatenhook  were  anxiously 
waiting  their  arrival.  Here  their  number  was  in- 
creased by  the  addition  of  three  assistants ;  and  the 
whole  party  having  left  Lichtenau,  arrived  in  safety 
at  the  site  of  their  future  settlement,  to  which  was 
given  the  name  of  Fredericksthal,  or  Frederick's 
Vale. 

The  brethren  were  relieved  from  the  inconven- 


GREENLAND.  129 

ience  to  which  they  had  been  subjected  by  the 
want  of  a  suitable  residence,  in  September,  1826, 
when  they  entered  their  new  house  with  prayer 
and  praise.  They  could  now  add  the  apartment 
formerly  occupied  as  a  dwelling  house  to  their 
chapel ;  but  even  then  it  was  insufficient  to  accom- 
modate the  crowds  that  flocked  to  hear  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel.  The  brethren,  therefore,  de- 
sired to  have  a  church  like  those  erected  at  the 
other  settlements ;  and  this  desire,  it  appears,  was 
granted. 

"At  length,"  says  Mr.  Kleinschmidt,  "the  ship 
has  brought  the  frame-work  of  our  church,  which 
before  seemed  impracticable;  but,  this  year,  the 
directors  of  the  Greenland  colony  insisted  upon  it, 
(as  brother  Reuss  informs  me,)  that  the  whole 
should  be  transported  hither;  and  he  supposes  that 
it  was  by  an  order  from  the  king.  Last  year  we 
received  our  provision  house,  the  erection  of  which 
is  already  completed. 

"Who  could  have  expected  this?  Is  it  not  a 
proof  that  the  Lord  is  with  us  !  It  remains  as  true 
now  as  formerly,  that  his  compassions  never  fail; 
and  it  is  no  wonder  that  that  exclamation  is  so  often 
repeated  in  the  Psalms,  'O  give  thanks  unto  the 
Lord,  for  he  is  good,  for  his  mercy  endureth 
for  ever.' 

"  When  the  whole  of  our  plan  is  executed,  you 
may  represent  to  yourself  the  dwelling  house 
standing  in  the  middle,  on  one  side  the  church, 
and  on  the  other  the  provision  house  and  stable; 
and  so  contrived,  that  we  can  pass  from  the  one  to 
the  other  under  cover,  which  is  a  very  necessary 
precaution  in  this  place.  The  whole  will  look 
beautiful,  with  a  garden  surrounded  with  a  wall 
five  feet  high.     The  garden  is  raised  above  the 


130  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

surrounding  level,  which  no  other  settlement  here 
can  boast  of.  But  the  chief  point  is,  that  the  beauty 
of  our  settlement  be  within,  and  that  the  grace  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  may  prevail ;  for  the  things 
of  the  earth  are  dead,  and  perish. 

"  When  I  first  came  to  Greenland,  a  situation 
for  which  from  my  childhood  I  felt  a  peculiar  affec- 
tion, and  offered  myself  for  that  particular  mission, 
I  prayed  to  the  Lord  that  he  would  never  let  me 
see  the  downfall  of  his  Greenland  Zion.  He  has, 
indeed,  heard  my  prayers;  and  when,  at  the  close 
of  the  year  1827,  I  wrote  down  the  number  of  our 
congregation,  being  two  hundred  and  seventy,  of 
whom  not  one  is  for  the  present  excluded,  I  could 
not  but  shed  tears  of  joy,  and  exclaim,  '  O  that  it 
might  always  be  in  the  same  state  !'  I  frequently 
tell  my  Greenland  hearers,  that  they  have  nothing 
to  fear  but  sin,  and  the  devil,  its  author.  Lately, 
'  fourteen  heathen  desired  their  names  to  be  written 
down,  and  more  are  expected  to  come  to  us. — 
Our  congregation,  therefore,  including  the  new 
people,  counts  upwards  of  three  hundred.  May 
they  all  listen  to  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  seek  shelter  against  the  enemy  of  our  souls, 
under  the  wings  of  their  Almighty  Protector !" 

The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  the  same 
missionary,  shows  that  the  Divine  blessing  still 
continued  to  attend  the  preaching  of  the  truth  at 
this  settlement. 

"It  is  indeed  true,  my  dear  brother,  that  the 
all-conquering  word  of  the  atoning  sufferings  and 
death  of  Jesus,  approves  itself  the  power  of  God 
in  the  hearts  of  these  people ;  and  I  cannot  de- 
scribe the  impression  made  upon  them,  when  this 
great  subject  is  treated  of,  especially  at  baptisms 
and  communions.     I  think  the  substance  of  all 


GREENLAND.  131 

our  singing  and  preaching  should  be  continually, 
•  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  and  hath  re- 
deemed us  to  God  by  his  blood.'  If  I  should  live 
here  to  see  the  centenary  jubilee  of  the  Greenland 
mission,  I  think  I  should  enjoy  a  heavenly  feast. 
As  a  youth,  I  often  thought  what  delight  it  would 
afford  me,  to  see  a  congregation  of  converts  from 
among  the  heathen ;  and  thanks  to  our  Saviour,  I 
have  both  seen  and  had  the  favour  to  serve  such  a 
flock  of  Christ  for  a  number  of  years.  I  never 
wished  to  omit  meeting  the  Greenland  congrega- 
tion at  church ;  and  my  greatest  delight  is  to  join 
this  dear  people  in  singing  the  praises  of  their 
Redeemer,  and  to  hear  them  declare  what  the  Lord 
hath  done  for  their  souls." 

On  one  occasion,  the  assistant  Nathaniel,  in  the 
morning  meeting,  spoke  as  follows: — "Let  every 
one  now  attend  to  me.  Dear  brethren  and  sisters, 
whenever  I  am  called  upon  to  speak  to  you,  I  feel 
like  a  poor  child  who  does  not  know  what  to  say; 
I  am  therefore  ashamed,  and  tremble  before  you 
and  before  the  Lord,  for  I  have  been  a  heathen,  and 
spent  much  time  in  ignorance  and  sin :  but  hear 
me ;  I  will  speak  only  a  few  words  to  you,  and 
tell  you  that  the  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth  came 
to  us  irom  heaven,  shed  his  blood,  and  died  for 
you.  And  why  did  he  do  this?  He  tells  us  him- 
self, in  his  holy  word,  that  the  thoughts  and  imagi- 
nations of  the  human  heart  are  evil ;  he  therefore 
shed  his  precious  blood,  to  wash  and  cleanse  us 
from  sin.  On  your  account  he  hung  upon  the 
cross,  pierced  in  hands,  feet  and  side,  and  covered 
with  wounds  from  head  to  foot.  He  endured  re- 
vilings  and  buffetings  for  us ;  and,  if  we  always 
had  him  present  before  us  in  this  form,  we  should 
hate  sin.     He  heals  our  hearts  from  that  incurable 


132  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

disease,  and  clothes  us  in  his  blood-bought  right- 
eousness. Therefore,  my  dear  friends,  consider 
Him  who  has  suffered  so  much  for  you,  and  apply 
to  him  every  day  of  your  lives ;  you  will  not  then 
be  confounded  before  him,  on  the  day  of  his  ap- 
pearing." "It  was  affecting  and  edifying  to  us," 
says  the  missionary,  "  to  hear  such  a  discourse  de- 
livered by  a  man,  who,  but  a  few  years  ago,  was 
a  blind  heathen;  and  the  words  of  our  Saviour  oc- 
curred to  us,  'I  will  manifest  myself  unto  them.' 
Our  faith  is  strengthened,  that  He  will  manifest 
himself  unto  many  more." 

On  another  occasion,  the  assistant  Nathaniel 
spoke  as  follows: — "We  ought,  my  brethren,  to 
be  very  thankful  to  our  Saviour,  that  he  has  sent 
us  teachers  of  his  word;  for  it  is  said,  'Man  doth 
not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that 
Cometh  from  the  mouth  of  God.'  This  word  of 
God  our  Saviour  is  daily  proclaimed  to  us  by  our 
teachers ;  and  I,  too,  have  heard  it  as  the  word  of 
life,  proceeding  from  the  mouth  of  God.  You 
know  that  I  was  a  heathen,  and  committed  many 
sins;  but  when  I  turned  to  Jesus,  and  with  many 
tears  confessed  my  sins  to  him,  he  said  to  me,  '  Be 
of  good  cheer ;  thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee,'  but  sin 
no  more.  This  command  I  wish  to  follow.  Do 
you  the  same,  my  brethren ;  then,  even  my  poor 
words  will  be  words  of  life  to  you :  speaking  of 
dress,  and  of  eating  and  drinking,  will  not  feed  our 
souls." 

The  Greenland  brethren  often  expressed  them- 
selves with  great  simplicity.  Thus  one  of  them 
said  :-*— "  If  strange  thoughts  enter  my  heart,  I  turn 
away  from  them  to  our  Saviour;  for  I  think,  From 
whom  do  I  receive  peace  and  happiness  ?  Assuredly 
from  him  alone."   The  language  of  another  was : — 


GREENLAND.  133 

*'I  am  naturally  of  a  fiery  temper:  and,  though  my 
anger  does  not  last  long,  I  am  ashamed  of  myself; 
for  I  know  that  a  true  believer  ought  not  to  yield 
to  his  pas^on." 

While  some  of  the  aged  were  made  partakers  of 
Divine  grace,  it  is  pleasing  to  observe  that  the 
Lord  showed  mercy  to  the  young.  Of  this  the 
following  are  instances: — 

"May. — During  this  month  many  heathens 
visited  us;  and,  on  the  21st,  a  boat  filled  with 
them  arrived,  and  related  that,  being  in  a  great 
hurry  to  get  to  the  north,  they  had  intended  to  pass 
by,  but  that  a  little  girl,  six  years  old,  had  not 
ceased  with  tears  to  beg  that  they  would  call  here, 
as  she  had  a  great  desire  to  see  us  ;  they  therefore 
could  not  resist  the  child's  entreaties.  When  the 
httle  girl  was  told  what  the  children  here  had 
learned  during  the  winter,  and  what  they  had 
heard  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,  and  how  pleasant 
it  had  been  to  them,  and  when  we  showed  her  their 
little  books,  the  poor  child  was  greatly  affected,  and 
stood,  with  eyes  full  of  tears,  as  it  were  in  deep 
meditation.  On  the  contrary,  the  conduct  of  the 
old  people  was  marked  with  indifference,  and 
nothing  seemed  to  make  the  least  impression  on 
them. 

"  On  the  23d,  we  spoke  with  all  our  children, 
and  had  much  pleasure  in  perceiving  thrit  they  in- 
creased in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  Jesus,  as 
a  Friend  of  children.  A  mother  related,  that, 
whenever  her  little  boy  awoke  in  the  morning,  he 
exclaimed,  '  Jesus  is  my  Saviour ;  he  alone  is 
worth  loving  !' 

"April  11th. — A  child,  four  years  old,  called 
Fabea,  departed  this  life.  She  suffered  extreme 
pain  from  an  internal  complaint,  but  her  joy  in  the 
12 


1341  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

experience  of  the  love  of  our  Saviour  was  remark- 
ably great ;  and^  whenever  she  had  any  ease,  she 
sung  praises  to  him,  the  Friend  of  children.  Her 
mother  gave  us  the  most  edifying  account  of  her 
latter  end. 

"On  the  26th,  a  widower,  named  Abia,  de- 
parted this  life.  He,  with  his  wife  and  eight  chil- 
dren, joined  us  in  this  place,  in  company  of  thirty- 
nine  heathen  Greenlanders.  He  was  baptized  on 
the  19th  of  December,  1824,  and  walked  worthy  of 
the  grace  he  received.  As  a  heathen,  he  had  dis- 
tinguished himself  by  an  extremely  frolicsome  tem- 
per; but,  after  his  baptism,  he  grew  serious,  quiet, 
and  very  modest.  Having,  as  a  heathen,  led  a  very 
loose  life,  we  could  not  help  fearing  and  cautioning 
him  against  a  relapse  into  his  former  habits.  He 
replied,  'I  have  found  true  happiness  in  commu- 
nion with  our  Saviour,  and  that  I  will  not  by  any 
means  forego.*  To  this  resolution  he  remained 
faithful  to  his  end.  When  brother  Kleinschmidt 
visited  him  on  his  death-bed,  weak  as  he  was,  he 
lifted  himself  up,  and  said,  '  Pray  sing  that  hymn ;' 
pointing  to  one  which  showed  that  his  heart  was  in 
communion  with  the  Lord.' 

"He  was  followed,  on  the  5th  of  November,  by 
Seth,  a  communicant,  and  a  very  aged  man ;  for 
some  of  his  children  were  already  far  advancing  in 
years,  by  whom  he  was  well  nursed  and  cared  for. 
He  came  to  live  here  soon  after  we  settled  in  this 
place :  after  his  conversion  it  was  edifying  to  see 
how  cheerful  and  happy  he  was  in  hie  soul,  and 
how  attentive  to  all  instruction,  public  and  private, 
as  if  he  were  determined  to  make  up  for  lost  time. 
Whenever  we  spoke  to  him  of  the  love  of  Jesus  to 
sinners,  and  especially  to  his  people,  his  whole 
countenance  seemed  lighted  up,  and  by  various 


GREENLA^'D.  135 

signs  he  confirmed  every  word.  He  was,  indeed, 
an  instance  of  what  the  grace  of  God  can  effect, 
even  in  one  long  buried  in  heathenism  ;  and  if  his 
spiritual  enjoyments  were  so  great  on  earth,  what 
will  they  be  now  that  he  is  with  the  Lord  for  ever ! 
Yes,  indeed,  if  we  have  to  travel  ever  so  far  through 
snow  and  ice,  to  gain  one  soul  for  Christ,  such  a 
decided  proof  of  his  power  would  be  a  sufficient 
reward." 

Although  but  little  direct  communication  reached 
this  country  in  the  year  1834,  the  want  was  par- 
tially supplied  by  the  information  brought  by  two 
of  the  missionaries,  who  arrived  at  Copenhagen  in 
the  autumn.  One  of  these  was  brother  Grillich, 
who  retired  from  his  long  and  faithful  services  in 
the  mission  of  nearly  half  a  century.  The  ac- 
counts they  furnished  of  the  state  of  the  different 
settlements  were  very  satisfactory,  but  presented 
few  circumstances  of  novelty  requiring  special 
notice. 

The  missionaries  had  to  lament,  as  they  did  in 
former  times,  the  dispersion  of  their  numbers, 
which  continued  to  be  required  by  the  Danish  in- 
spector of  the  Greenland  trade,  and  which  greatly 
impeded  their  spiritual  care  of  their  flocks.  In  the 
two  northern  settlements  this  was  particularly  re- 
gretted, as  the  severity  of  the  previous  winter  ren- 
dered it  impossible  for  the  brethren  to  visit  the 
out-places,  or  for  the  Greenlanders  residing  in  them 
to  visit  the  stations.  At  Lichtenau,  more  than  half 
the  congregation  were  thus  dispersed,  but  the  out- 
residents  had  been  able  to  attend  at  the  settlement 
at  the  festival  seasons  in  the  winter,  and  the  mis- 
sionaries had  also  visited  them  at  the  out-places. 
On  all  such  occasions,  the  latter  appear  to  have  been 


196  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

well  satisfied  with  the  steadiness  and  faithfulness  of 
spirit  exhibited  by  the  people. 

The  cold  at  Lichtenfels  was  most  intense,  the 
frost  having  continued  from  September  to  May, 
with  Fahrenheit's  thermometer  at  times  as  low  as 
twenty  degrees  below  zero.  The  sea  being  blocked 
up  with  ice,  the  Greenlanders  could  obtain  a  very 
scanty  supply  of  provisions,  and  the  scarcity  at  last 
amounted  to  a  famine ;  nor  could  they  warm  their 
dwellings,  having  no  blubber  to  burn  in  their  lamps. 
To  this  distressing  statement,  however,  the  mis- 
sionaries add  : — "  Although  the  winter  was  in  this 
respect  most  afflicting,  the  prevailing  distress  was 
not  unattended  with  spiritual  benefit.  Want  of  sus- 
tenance for  the  body,  proved  with  many  the  means 
of  causing  them  more  eagerly  to  seek  for  the  true 
bread  that  can  nourish  the  soul,  and  to  lay  hold  of 
the  comfort  to  be  derived  from  God's  holy  word ; 
and  our  brethren  witnessed  many  striking  examples 
of  confidence  in  God,  of  true  contentment,  and  of 
lively  gratitude." 

At  the  other  stations,  where  the  cold  was  some- 
what less  severe,  the  people  suffered  no  actual 
want ;  but  the  missionaries  experienced  a  defi- 
ciency of  fuel,  both  of  wood,  which  they  are  obliged 
to  seek  at  a  considerable  distance,  and  of  coals. 
The  needful  supply  of  this  necessary  of  life,  in 
such  a  climate,  calls  for  the  active  attention  of  their 
Christian  friends  in  these  more  favoured  regions. 

A  new  chapel  was  opened  at  Fredericksthal,  to 
the  great  comfort  and  benefit  of  that  interesting 
settlement.  The  spiritual  state  of  the  congrega- 
tion was  such  as  to  afford  satisfaction  and  encour- 
agement to  the  missionaries. 

The  following  is  the  last  report  from  Greenland : 


GREENLAND.  137 

— New  Herrnhut,  four  brethren ;  Lichtenfels,  three 
brethren;  Lichtenau,  three  brethren;  Freder- 
icksthal,  three  brethren:  eight  being  married,  and 
five  single.  The  number  of  labourers  is  21 ;  com- 
municants, 744;  baptized  adults,  329;  baptized 
children,  606:  total  in  church  fellowship,  1679. 
Candidates  for  baptism,  new  people,  and  excluded, 
127  :  making  a  total  under  instruction  of  1806. 


12 


138  LABRADOR. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Labrador — The  country  and  people  described — Solici- 
tude of  tVie  United  Brethren  in  their  behalf — Arrival 
of  the  first  missionaries — Their  early  efforts — First 
settlement,  called  Nain — Confidence  of  the  heathen 
in  the  missionaries — Encouragement  afforded  by  the 
native  Anauke — Melancholy  consequences  of  a 
voyage — Another  settlement  formed  at  Okkak — 
Remarkable  preservation  of  two  missionaries — 
Formation  of  a  third  settlement,  called  Hopedale — 
Striking  description,  given  by  some  of  the  natives, 
of  the  effects  of  the  gospel — Ravages  of  disease — 
The  native  Tuglawina — Affecting  loss  of  brother 
Reiman. 

Labrador  lies  on  the  east  side  of  Hudson's  Bay, 
extending  from  latitude  57^  to  60^  north.  Al- 
though this  latitude  is  not  as  high  by  several 
degrees  as  that  of  Greenland,  yet  the  cold  here  is 
far  more  intense.  The  reason  assigned  for  this 
is,  that  the  north-west  wind,  which  is  the  severest, 
comes  over  an  arm  of  the  sea  to  the  settlements  in 
Greenland,  by  which  means  the  cold  is  lessened : 
on  the  contrary,  this  severe  wind  which  prevails 
the  greater  part  of  winter  in  Labrador,  comes  to 
that  coast  over  an  immense  frozen  continent. 
During  the  winter,  Fahrenheit's  thermometer  often 
falls  thirty  or  even  more  degrees  below  zero,  and 
though  the  houses  of  the  missionaries  are  heated 
by  large  cast  iron  stoves,  the  windows  and  walls  are 
all  the  winter  covered  with  ice,  and  the  bed  clothes 
freeze  to  the  walls.  Rum  freezes  in  the  air  like 
water,  and  rectified  spirits  soon  become  thick,  like 
oil.  From  December  to  June,  the  sea  is  so  com- 
pletely frozen  over,  that  no  open  water  is  to  be 


LABRADOR.  139 

seen.  Some  of  the  missionaries  venturing  once, 
during  the  month  of  February,  to  make  a  journey 
from  Nain  to  some  Esquimaux,  living  at  the  dis- 
tance of  forty  miles,  endured  extreme  hardships 
from  the  cold.  Though  wrapped  in  furs,  yet  their 
eyelids  froze  together  in  such  a  manner,  that  they 
were  continually  obliged  to  pull  them  asunder,  and 
by  constant  rubbing  prevent  them  from  closing. 
One  of  them  returned  with  a  pain  in  his  side  ;  an- 
other, with  his  hands  frozen  and  swollen  like  a 
bladder ;  and  it  was  only  through  God's  mercy  that 
their  lives  were  preserved.  It  is  no  uncommon 
case  in  the  winter,  for  some  of  the  natives  to  be 
found  frozen  to  death.  The  few  summer  months, 
on  the  other  hand,  are  very  hot ;  the  thermometer 
sometimes  rising  to  the  eighty -sixth  degree  of 
Fahrenheit.  Swarms  of  musquitoes  infest  the  air, 
whose  sting  frequently  causes  painful  swellings. 

The  coast  is  but  thinly  inhabited  ;  and  the  Es- 
quimaux ditfer  little  in  their  general  manners  and 
mode  of  living  from  the  Greenlanders,  of  whose 
language  theirs  is  only  a  dialect.  In  summer,  they 
live  in  tents  constructed  like  those  in  Greenland, 
but  their  winter  habitations  are  built  in  a  very  dif- 
ferent manner.  For  this  purpose  they  choose  a 
large  drift  of  snow,  and  dig  an  oval  hole  in  it,  in 
size  corresponding  with  the  dimensions  of  the  in- 
tended house.  They  then  cut  pieces  of  snow, 
three  feet  long,  two  in  breadth,  and  one  foot  thick. 
These  they  place  in  the  form  of  an  arch  over  the 
hole ;  and  instead  of  a  window,  they  cut  an  aper- 
ture in  the  arch,  in  which  they  fix  a  slab  of  ice, 
which  admits  sufficient  light.  The  entrance  into 
the  dwelling  is  long,  winding,  and  very  low,  and  a 
slab  of  frozen  snow  answers  for  a  door.  In  the 
middle  of  the  house  they  leave '  an  elevation  of 


140  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

about  twenty  inches  high,  which  they  cover  with 
skins,  and  this  serves  them  for  a  place  to  rest  and 
to  sleep  on.  Since  the  missionaries  have  settled  in 
the  country,  the  natives  have,  by  degrees,  built 
winter  houses  for  themselves,  constructed  after  the 
manner  of  those  in  Greenland. 

In  Labrador,  a  sledge  is  drawn  by  a  species  of 
dog,  somewhat  similar  to  a  wolf  in  shape  ;  and,  like 
that  animal,  they  never  bark,  but  howl  disagree- 
ably. They  are  kept  by  the  Esquimaux  in  greater 
or  smaller  packs,  according  to  the  wealth  of  the 
proprietor.  They  quietly  submit  to  be  harnessed 
for  their  work,  and  are  treated  with  no  great  mercy 
by  the  savages,  who  make  them  do  hard  duty,  and 
at  the  same  time  allow  them  little  food ;  this  con- 
sists chiefly  of  offals ;  or,  should  their  master  not 
be  provided  with  these,  he  leaves  them  to  go  and 
seek  dead  fish  or  muscles  on  the  beach. 

When  pinched  with  hunger,  they  will  eat  almost 
any  thing ;  and  on  a  journey,  it  is  necessary  to 
secure  the  harness  during  the  night,  lest  by  devour- 
ing it,  they  should  render  it  impossible  to  proceed 
in  the  morning.  In  the  evening,  after  being  un- 
harnessed, they  are  left  to  burrow  in  the  snow 
wherever  they  please  ;  and  in  the  morning,  they  are 
sure  to  return  at  the  call  of  the  driver,  as  they  then 
receive  some  food.  In  fastening  them  in  the  har- 
ness, they  are  not  allowed  to  go  abreast,  but  are 
tied  by  separate  thongs,  of  unequal  length,  to  an 
horizontal  bar  on  the  fore  part  of  the  sledge :  an 
old  knowing  one  leads  the  way,  running  ten  or 
twelve  paces  before  the  rest,  directed  by  the  driver's 
whip,  which  is  very  long,  and  can  be  properly 
managed  only  by  an  Esquimaux.  The  others 
follow  Kke  a  flock  of  sheep.  If  one  of  them  re- 
ceive a  lash,  he  generally  bites  his  neighbour,  and 


LABRADOR.  141 

the  bite  then  goes  round.  Their  strength  and 
speed,  even  with  an  hungry  stomach,  are  truly  as- 
tonishing. The  Esquimaux,  however,  find  it  more 
convenient  to  go  from  place  to  place  in  their  boats, 
when  the  sea  is  open,  being  then  much  less  ex- 
posed to  the  cold  than  when  crossing  the  ice  in 
their  sledges.  Their  journeys,  therefore,  are  more 
frequent  in  summer  than  in  winter. 

In  their  pagan  state,  the  Esquimaux  appear 
rather  more  depraved  than  the  Greenlanders. 
Their  ideas  in  reference  to  God,  and  religious  and 
moral  subjects  in  general,  are  as  confined  as  those 
of  the  latter  ;  and  in  their  superstitious  notions  and 
practices,  there  is  no  discernible  difference  between 
the  two  nations.  The  kajaks,  skin  boats,  and  other 
implements,  are  of  the  same  construction  as  those 
of  the  Greenlanders. 

The  efforts  of  the  brethren,  to  attempt  the  con- 
version of  the  Esquimaux,  began  from  those  in 
Greenland  supposing  that  they  were  a  branch  of 
its  people.  Matthew  Stach,  in  particular,  entered 
warmly  into  these  exertions,  and  applied,  in  the 
year  1752,  to  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  for 
permission  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Indians  be- 
longing to  their  factories :  but  no  attention  was 
at  that  time  paid  to  this  application.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  failure,  some  of  the  Moravians  in 
London,  joined  by  several  well-disposed  merchants, 
fitted  out  a  vessel  to  trade  on  the  coast  of  Labra- 
dor ;  four  brethren  having  declared  themselves 
willing  to  settle  there,  for  the  purpose  of  learning 
the  language,  and  preaching  the  gospel  to  the 
natives.  A  person,  named  Christian  Erhard, 
offered  to  go  with  the  vessel.  As  mate  on  board 
a  Dutch  ship,  he  had  been  several  voyages  to 
Davis's   Straits   in   the   whale   fishery,  and   had 


l42  MISSIONARir    RECORDS. 

visited  at  New  Herrnhut,  where  he  had  learned  a 
little  Greenlandic,  and  was  now  residing  at  the 
brethren's  settlement  at  Zeist,  in  Holland. 

Every  facility  being  thus  afforded  by  government 
for  establishing  a  mission  on  the  coast,  some  of  the 
brethren  in  London,  and  other  places,  formed  a 
company,  in  order  to  fit  out  a  ship  to  convey  the 
missionaries  to  Labrador,  and  make  an  annual 
voyage  thither  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  them 
with  provisions,  and  of  carrying  on  a  trade  with 
the  natives.  They  purchased  a  brig  of  about  a 
hundred  and  twenty  tons  burthen.  In  this  vessel 
the  three  missionaries,  Jens  Haven,  Lawrence 
Drachart,  and  Stephen  Jensen,  sailed  to  Labrador, 
in  1770,  merely  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  the 
coast,  and  fixing  on  a  spot  where  to  build. 

They  landed  on  an  island,  where  they  met  with 
ia  number  of  Esquimaux,  who  behaved  very  vio- 
'  lently  till  awed  by  the  report  of  the  ship's  guns. 
Two  days  after  they  again  ventured  to  go  on 
shore,  met  the  natives  in  a  friendly  manner,  and 
preached  the  gospel  to  them.  In  sailing  from  the 
island  to  the  main  land,  though  but  a  few  miles 
distant,  and  having  to  pass  between  a  number  of 
islets  and  concealed  rocks,  along  an  unknown 
coast,  without  a  chart  or  pilot,  they  were  exposed 
to  great  danger ;  but  were  mercifully  preserved, 
and  safely  reached  a  harbour  on  the  eastern  ex- 
tremity of  the  continent,  to  which  they  gave  the 
name  of  Unity. 

Having  discovered  a  piece  of  land  near  the  har- 
bour, suitable  for  a  missionary  settlement,  they 
found  the  Esquimaux  not  only  willing  to  sell  it 
them,  but  very  desirous  that  a  company  of  brethren 
might  come  and  take  possession  of  it.  Filled 
with  gratitude  to  God,  who  had  so  graciously  pros- 


LABRADOR.  143 

pered  their  enterprise,  they  returned  to  England, 
to  spend  the  winter  in  preparing  for  the  full  com- 
pletion of  their  plan.  Meanwhile  brother  Haven 
married,  and  the  offer  of  several  brethren,  in  addi- 
tion to  those  already  mentioned,  to  join  the  mis- 
sion, was  accepted,  with  thanksgivings  to  God,  for 
inducing  so  many  of  his  people  to  sacrifice  all  the 
comforts  of  civilized  society,  and  to  venture  among 
savages,  where  their  sufferings  must  be  many,  and 
their  lives  constantly  in  peril. 

The  whole  company  now  consisted  of  three 
married  couples,  a  widower,  and  seven  single 
brethren,  in  all  fourteen  persons;  some  of  whom 
went  out  as  assistants,  to  manage  the  external  con- 
cerns of  the  mission.  Among  them  was  also  a 
physician.  Having  been  commended  to  the  grace 
of  God,  in  a  solemn  meeting  at  the  brethren's 
chapel,  in  Fetter  Lane,  on  the  8th  of  May,  1771, 
they  sailed  in  the  brig  Amity  for  Labrador,  touch- 
ing at  St.  John's,  Newfoundland.  Their  voyage 
was  tedious;  and  the  latter  part  of  it  rendered 
hazardous,  as  frequent  storms  obliged  them  to  run 
into  unknown  bays,  where  they  were  often  envi- 
roned with  large  fields  and  mountains  of  ice. 
They,  however,  reached  the  coast  in  safety,  on  the 
9th  of  August. 

The  next  day  they  went  on  shore  to  the  place 
previously  selected,  and  immediately  began  build- 
ing their  house,  the  entire  frame  of  which,  together 
with  bricks  and  every  other  requisite,  they  had 
brought  with  them  from  England ;  and  towards  the 
end  of  September,  the  building  was  so  far  com- 
pleted, that  they  could  inhabit  two  rooms.  They 
surrounded  it  with  palisades;  for,  as  one  of  them 
writes,  "  their  situation  was  critical ;  it  was  as  if 
each  with  one  of  his  hands  wrought  in  the  work, 


144  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

and  with  the  other  held  a  weapon."  They  found 
it  needful  to  be  constantly  on  their  guard  against  a 
nation  to  whom  robbery  and  murder  had  become 
habitual.  Their  apprehensions,  however,  were 
happily  not  realized  ;  for  they  soon  discovered  a 
striking  difference  between  the  disposition  of  the 
natives  and  that  which  they  manifested  on  their 
first  visit.  Before,  they  were  bold  and  impudent, 
looked  on  the  Europeans  as  dogs,  and  called  them 
barbarians,  while  they  styled  themselves  men; 
but  now,  they  were  quiet  and  modest,  expressed 
their  desire  to  hear  the  "  good  news,"  and  of  their 
own  accord  showed  that  they  had  no  deadly  weapons 
secreted  either  in  their  clothes  or  kajaks. 

To  the  place  chosen  for  their  habitation,  the 
brethren  gave  the  name  of  Nain.  It  is  so  situated, 
that  both  the  Nuenguak  tribe,  who  reside  in  the 
island,  and  the  other  Esquimaux,  who  usually  travel 
from  the  south  to  the  north,  can  pass  through  the 
settlement. 

The  brethren  improved  every  opportunity  of 
preaching  to  the  natives,  especially  brother  Dra- 
chart,  who  was  the  greatest  proficient  in  the  lan- 
guage, and  devoted  himself  wholly  to  this  work. — 
The  Esquimaux  generally  listened  to  it  with  si- 
lence, and  expressed  their  astonishment.  A  few 
treated  it  with  contempt,  but  there  was  reason  to 
think,  that,  in  other  instances,  the  good  seed  would 
become  productive.  Notwithstanding  the  exces- 
sive cold  in  winter,  some  of  the  brethren  ventured 
to  cross  the  ice  and  snow  in  order  to  visit  the 
heathen,  who  entertained  them  very  hospitably,  and 
they  in  their  turn  visited,  in  great  numbers,  the 
missionary  settlement. 

One  important  result  arose;  for  the  latter  gained 
such  confidence  towards  the  brethren,  that  they 


LABRADOR.  145 

asked  their  advice  in  all  difficult  cases,  and  even 
chose  them  as  arbitrators  in  their  disputes,  de- 
termining among  themselves  to  refer  all  their  dif- 
ferences in  future  to  the  missionaries,  and  to  sub- 
mit to  their  decision.  The  fame  of  the  setdement 
and  its  inhabitants  now  spread  far  into  the  country, 
and  promised  important  results. 

The  following  is  another  fact  of  great  interest. 
A  man  named  Anauke,  who  had  been  formerly  a 
ferocious  and  desperate  character,  was  at  length 
induced  to  attend  the  preaching  of  the  brethren  ; 
and,  after  hearing  them  repeatedly,  he  pitched  his 
tent  in  their  settlement,  in  1772,  and  remained 
there  till  the  month  of  November,  when  he  re- 
moved to  his  winter  house.  Even  then,  his  anxiety 
for  further  instruction  in  the  things  of  God  was  so 
great,  that  he  actually  returned  on  foot,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  spending  a  few  more  days  with  the  heralds 
of  the  cross,  though  the  Esquimaux  were  never 
accustomed  to  travel  in  that  manner ;  as  in  summer 
they  pass  from  one  place  to  another  in  their 
kajaks,  and  in  winter  they  perform  their  journeys 
in  sledges. 

From  the  time  of  his  second  departure,  the  mis- 
sionaries heard  nothing  of  him  till  February,  1773; 
when  his  wife  came  to  Nain,  and  stated  that  he 
had  died,  calling  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus: 
Though  no  Christian  friend  was  present  to  direct 
or  influence  him,  he  would  not  permit  one  of  the 
angekoks,  who  were  considered  as  the  physicians 
of  the  Esquimaux,  to  come  near  him ;  but  com- 
mitted himself  unreservedly  into  the  hands  of  that 
great  Physician,  who  descended  from  heaven  to 
bind  up  the  broken-hearted,  and  with  whom  he 
was  enabled  to  hold  sweet  communion  even  when 
heart  and  flesh  were  failing.  After  his  demise, 
13 


146  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

this  person  was  invariably  spoken  of  by  the 
natives,  as  "the  man  whom  the  Saviour  took  to 
himself." 

This  event  encouraged  the  missionaries  to  se- 
lect from  among  their  hearers  such  as  appeared 
the  most  seriously  impressed  with  Divine  truth, 
and  to  form  them  into  a  class  of  catechumens ;  in 
order  to  give  them  more  particular  instruction, 
and  to  prepare  them  for  baptism.  They  also  re- 
solved to  erect  a  proper  chapel,  as  the  room  in 
their  house,  hitherto  used  for  their  meetings  for 
worship,  was  not  sufficiently  large  to  accommodate 
their  hearers,  who  occasionally  amounted  to  some 
hundreds. 

They  likewise  began  to  build  boats,  and  make 
various  implements  and  utensils  for  the  Esquimaux, 
hoping  thereby  to  introduce  a  degree  of  civilization 
among  them,  to  prevent  their  going  to  the  south  to 
steal  boats,  and  also  to  lessen  the  expenses  of  the 
mission,  by  bartering  these  articles  to  the  natives 
for  whalebone  and  blubber. 

In  the  year  1774,  four  of  the  missionaries  under- 
took a  voyage  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  the 
coast  to  the  north  of  Nain.  -  This  expedition  was 
attended  with  most  melancholy  consequences. 
After  enduring  incredible  disasters,  and  escaping 
many  imminent  dangers,  they  suffered  shipwreck 
on  their  return;  the  vessel  being  driven  on  a  rock, 
where  she  remained  fixed,  and  finally  broke  to 
pieces.  After  a  most  anxious  night  they  betook 
themselves  early  next  morning  to  the  boat.  This 
was  likewise  dashed  against  the  rocks.  Two  of 
the  brethren,  Brasen  and  Lehman,  lost  their  lives ; 
the  other  two.  Haven  and  Lister,  together  with 
the  sailors,  saved  themselves  by  swimming,  and 
reached  a  barren  rock.     Here  they  suffered  ex- 


LABRADOR.  147 

cessively  from  hunger  and  cold,  and  must  inevita- 
bly Ivive  perished,  had  they  not  found  it  practicable 
to  draw  the  boat  on  the  rock;  and  so  far  to  repair 
the  damage  she  had  sustained,  as,  on  the  fourth 
day  after  their  shipwreck,  to  venture  again  into 
her.  The  wind  was  in  their  favour;  and  they 
were  providentially  observed  by  an  Esquimaux  in 
his  kajak,  who  towed  them  into  the  harbour  of 
Nain. 

Unappalled  by  this  calamity,  Haven  and  Lister, 
accompanied  by  brother  Beck  in  the  following 
spring,  ventured  on  another  reconnoitering  voyage 
along  the  south  coast,  penetrated  as  far  as  Old 
Hope  Dale,  and  after  some  search,  found  a  place 
near  Avertok,  more  eligible  for  a  mission  settle- 
ment than  any  yet  discovered. 

But  before  the  directors  of  the  mission  could 
consider  the  expediency  of  occupying  this  station, 
they  had  commissioned  brother  Haven  to  begin  a 
new  settlement  at  Okkak,  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  to  the  north  of  Nain.  Accompanied  by 
brother  Stephen  Jensen,  he  proceeded  thither  in 
the  summer  of  1775.  They  purchased  the  land 
from  the  Esquimaux,  fixed  the  boundaries  of  it,  and 
the  following  year  established  themselves  in  this 
place.  They  immediately  began  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  heathen  in  the  neighbourhood,  and 
though  the  progress  of  conversion  here,  as  well  as 
at  Nain,  was  but  slow,  yet  it  was  sufficient  to  pre- 
serve the  zeal  and  animate  the  hope  of  the  mission- 
aries. In  1781,  there  belonged  to  the  conorrecration 
at  Okkak,  thirty-eight  baptized  Esquimaux,  and 
about  ten  catechumens. 

In  the  year  1782,  two  of  the  missionaries  expe- 
rienced a  very  striking  preservation  of  their  lives. 
Early  on  March  the  11th,  the  brethren  Liebisch 


148  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

and  Turner  left  Nain  to  go  to  Okkak,  a  journey  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  They  travelled  in  a 
sledge  drawn  by  dogs,  and  another  sledge  with  Es- 
quimaux joined  them,  the  whole  party  consisting 
of  five  men,  one  woman,  and  a  child.  Every  thing 
seemed  to  favour  the  undertaking;  the  weather 
was  fine  and  remarkably  serene,  and  the  track  over 
the  frozen  sea  was  in  the  best  order,  so  that  they 
travelled  at  the  rate  of  six  or  seven  miles  an  hour. 
All,  therefore,  were  in  good  spirits,  hoping  to  reach 
Okkak  in  two  or  three  days.  Having  passed  the 
islands  in  the  bay,  they  kept  at  a  considerable  dis- 
tance from  the  shore,  both  to  gain  the  smoothest 
part  of  the  ice,  and  to  avoid  the  high  and  rocky 
promonotory  of  Kiglapeit.  About  eight  o'clock, 
they  met  a  sledge  driving  towards  the  land  with 
Esquimaux,  who  obscnrely  intimated  that  it  might 
be  well  not  to  proceed.  But  as  the  missionaries 
saw  no  reason  for  alarm,  they  paid  no  regard  to 
these  hints  and  went  on.  After  a  time,  however, 
their  own  Esquimaux  remarked  that  there  was  a 
swell  under  the  ice.  It  was  then  hardly  percepti- 
ble, except  on  applying  the  ear  close  to  it,  when  a 
hollow,  grating,  and  roaring  noise  was  heard,  as 
if  ascending  from  the  abyss.  The  weather  re- 
mained clear  except  towards  the  east,  where  a 
bank  of  light  clouds,  interspersed  with  some  dark 
streaks,  appeared.  But  as  the  wind  blew  hard 
from  the  north-west,  no  sudden  change  of  weather 
was  expected.  The  sun  had  now  reached  his 
height,  and  there  was  as  yet  little  or  no  alteration 
in  the  appearance  of  the  sky.  But  the  motion  of 
the  sea  under  the  ice  had  grown  so  perceptible  as 
rather  to  alarm  the  travellers,  and  they  began  to 
think  it  prudent  to  keep  closer  to  the  shore.  The 
ice  in  many  places  had  fissures  and  cracks,  some 


LABRADOR.  149 

of  which  formed  chasms  of  one  or  two  feet  wide ; 
but  as  they  are  not  uncommon,  even  in  the  best 
state,  and  the  dogs  easily  leap  over  them,  the 
sledge  followed  without  danger.  They  are  terri- 
ble only  to  new  comers. 

But  as  soon  as  the  sun  declined  towards  the 
west,  the  wind  increased  to  a  storm,  the  bank  of 
light  clouds  from  the  east  began  to  ascend,  and  the 
dark  streaks  to  put  themselves  in  motion  against  the 
wind.  The  snow  was  violently  driven  about  by 
partial  whirlwinds,  both  on  the  ice  and  from  off  the 
peaks  of  the  neighbonring  mountains.  The  ground 
swell  had  now  increased  so  much  that  its  effects  on 
the  ice  were  very  extraordinary,  as  well  as  alarm- 
ing. The  sledges,  instead  of  gliding  smoothly 
along  as  on  an  even  surface,  sometimes  ran  with 
violence  against  the  dogs,  and  sometimes  seemed 
with  difficulty  to  ascend  a  rising  hill ;  for,  though 
the  ice  was  many  leagues  square,  and  in  some 
places  three  or  four  yards  thick,  yet  the  swell  of 
the  sea  underneath  gave  an  undulatory  motion,  not 
unlike  that  of  a  sheet  of  paper  accommodating 
itself  to  the  surface  of  the  rippling  stream.  Noises, 
too,  were  now  distinctly  heard  in  many  directions, 
like  the  report  of  a  cannon,  owing  to  the  bursting 
of  the  ice  at  a  distance. 

The  Esquimaux,  therefore,  drove  with  all  haste 
towards  the  shore,  intending  to  take  up  their  night- 
quarters  on  the  south  side  of  the  Nirak.  But  as  it 
plainly  appeared  the  ice  w^ould  break  and  disperse 
in  the  open  sea,  Mark,  (who  drove  the  sledge  of  the 
missionaries,)  advised  to  push  forward  to  the  north 
of  the  Nirak,  from  whence  he  hoped  the  track  to 
Okkak  might  still  remain  entire.  To  this  proposal 
the  company  agreed,  but  when  the  sledges  ap- 
proached the  coast,  the  prospect  before  them  was 
13* 


15,0:  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

truly  terrific.  The  ice,  having  broken  loose  from 
the  rocks,  was  forced  up  and  down,  grinding  and 
breaking  into  a  thousand  pieces  against  the  preci- 
pices, with  a  tremendous  noise,  which  added  to  the 
raging  of  the  wind,  and  the  snow  driving  about  in 
the  air,  nearly  deprived  the  travellers  of  the  jx)wer 
of  hearing  and  seeing  any  thing  distinctly. 

To  make  the  land  at  any  risk,  was  now  the  only 
hope  left,  but  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that 
the  affrighted  dogs  could  be  forced  forward;  the 
whole  body  of  ice  sinking  frequently  below  the 
rocks,  then  rising  above  them.  As  the  only  mo- 
ment to  land  was  that  when  the  ice  gained  the 
level  of  the  coast,  the  attempt  was  extremely  nice 
and  hazardous.  However,  by  God's  mercy,  it 
succeeded;  both  sledges  gained  the  shore,  and 
were  drawn  up  the  beach,  though  with  much  diffi- 
culty. 

The  travellers  had  hardly  time  to  reflect  with 
gratitude  to  God  on  their  safety,  when  that  part  of 
the  ice,  from  which  they  had  just  now  made  good 
their  landing,  burst  asunder,  and  the  water  forced 
itself  from  below,  covering  and.  precipitating  it  into 
the  sea.  In  an  instant,  as  if  by  a  signal  given,  the 
whole  mass  of  ice,  extending  for  several  miles 
from  the  coast,  and  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach, 
burst,  and  was  overwhelmed  by  the  rolling  waves. 
The  sight  was  tremendous  and  awfully  grand,  the 
large  fields  of  ice,  raising  themselves  out  of  the 
water,  striking  against  each  other,  and  plunging 
into  the  deep,  with  a  violence  not  to  be  described, 
and  a  noise  like  the  discharge  of  innumerable  bat- 
teries of  heavy  guns.  The  darkness  of  the  night, 
the  roaring  of  the  wind  and  sea,  and  the  dashing 
of  the  waves  and  ice  against  the  rocks,  filled  the 
travellers  with  sensations  of  awe  and  horror,  and 


LABRADOR.  151 

almost  deprived  them  of  the  power  of  utterance. 
They  stood  overwhelmed  with  astonishment  at 
their  miraculous  escape,  and  even  the  heathen  Es- 
quimaux expressed  gratitude  to  God  for  their  de- 
liverance. 

The  Esquimaux  now  began  to  build  a  snow- 
house,  about  thirty  paces  from  the  beach;  and 
about  nine  o'clock  at  night  all  of  them  crept  into 
it,  thankful  for  such  a  place  of  refuge,  wretched  as 
it  was.  Before  entering  it,  they  once  more  turned 
their  eyes  to  the  sea,  and  beheld  with  horror, 
mingled  with  gratitude,  the  enormous  waves 
driving  furiously  before  the  wind,  like  so  many 
huge  castles,  and  approaching  the  shore,  where, 
with  tremendous  noise,  they  dashed  against  the 
rocks,  foaming  and  filling  the  air  with  the  spray. 
The  whole  company  now  took  supper,  and,  after 
singing  a  hymn,  they  lay  down  to  rest  about  ten 
o'clock.  The  Esquimaux  were  soon  fast  asleep, 
but  Liebisch,  the  missionary,  could  get  no  rest, 
partly  on  account  of  the  dreadful  roaring  of  the 
storm,  and  partly  from  severe  pain.  Both  the 
brethren,  indeed,  were  engaged  in  thinking  of  their 
late  most  merciful  deliverance ;  and  they  mingled 
with  their  thanksgivings,  prayer  for  still  further 
relief. 

The  wakefulness  of  the  missionaries  proved  the 
deliverance  of  the  whole  party  from  destruction. 
About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Liebisch  per- 
ceived some  drops  of  salt  water  fall  from  the  roof 
of  the  snow-house  on  his  lips.  Though  rather 
alarmed  on  tasting  it,  he  lay  quiet  till  the  dropping 
became  more  frequent,  and  then,  just  as  he  was 
about  to  give  the  alarm,  a  tremendous  surf,  all  of  a 
sudden,  broke  close  to  the  house,  and  discharged  a 
quantity  of  water  into  it ;  a  second  quickly  fol- 


152  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

lowed,  and  carried  away  the  slab  of  snow  which 
was  placed  as  a  door  before  the  entrance.  The 
brethren  immediately  cried  to  the  Esquimaux  to 
rise  and  quit  the  place.  Alarmed  at  the  call,  they 
jumped  up  in  an  instant.  One  of  them  with  a 
large  knife  cut  a  passage  through  the  side  of  the 
house,  and  each  seizing  some  part  of  the  baggage, 
threw  it  out  bn  a  higher  part  of  the  beach.  They 
all  immediately  retreated  to  a  neighbouring  emi- 
nence; but  scarcely  had  they  reached  it,  when 
an  enormous  wave  carried  away  the  whole  of  the 
house. 

Thus  they  were  a  second  time  delivered  from 
the  most  imminent  danger  of  destruction;  but  yet 
they  suffered  great  distress  during  the  remaining 
part  of  the  night,  as  it  was  scarcely  possible  to 
stand  against  the  wind,  the  sleet,  and  the  snow. 
Before  the  dawn  of  day,  the  Esquimaux  cut  a  hole 
in  the  snow  to  screen  the  two  missionaries,  the 
woman,  and  the  child.  Liebisch,  however,  could 
not  bear  the  closeness  of  the  air,  and  was  obliged 
to  sit  at  the  entrance,  where  they  covered  him  with 
skins  to  keep  him  warm,  as  the  pain  in  his  throat 
was  extremely  severe.  As  soon  as  it  was  light, 
they  built  another  snow-house,  about  eight  leet 
square,  and  six  or  seven  feet  high;  yet  still  their 
situation  was  by  no  means  comfortable. 

The  missionaries  had  taken  but  a  small  stock 
of  provisions  with  them,  merely  sufficient  lor  the 
short  journey  to  Okkak.  Joel,  his  wife  and  child, 
and  Kassigiak  the  sorcerer,  had  nothing.  They 
were  obliged,  therefore,  to  divide  the  small  stock 
into  daily  portions,  especially  as  there  appeared  no 
hope  of  soon  quitting  this  place,  or  reaching  any 
dwellings.  Only  two  ways  were  left  for  this  pur- 
pose, either  to  attempt  the  land  passage  across  the 


LABRADOR.  153 

wild  and  unfrequented  mountain  of  Kiglapeit,  or  to 
wait  for  a  new  ice  tract  over  the  sea,  which  it 
would  require  time  to  form.  They  therefore  re- 
solved to  serve  out  no  more  than  a  biscuit  and  a 
half  per  day  to  each.  The  missionaries  remained 
in  the  snow-house,  and  every  day  endeavoured  to 
boil  so  much  water  over  their  lamps,  as  might 
supply  them  with  two  cups  of  coifee  a-piece. 
Through  mercy  they  were  preserved  in  good 
heahh,  and,  quite  unexpectedly,  brother  Liebisch 
recovered  of  his  sore  throat  on  the  ffrst  day.  The 
Esquimaux  also  kept  up  their  spirits,  and  even 
Kassigiak,  though  a  wild  heathen,  declared  that  it 
was  proper  to  be  thankful  that  they  were  still  alive ; 
adding,  that  if  they  had  remained  a  little  longer  on 
the  ice  yesterday,  all  their  bones  would  have  been 
broken  in  a  short  time. 

Towards  noon  of  the  13th,  the  weather  cleared 
up,  and  the  sea  was  seen,  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  quite  clear  and  free  from  ice.  Mark  and 
Joel  went  up  the  hill  to  reconnoitre,  and  returned 
with  the  disagreeable  news,  that  not  a  single  piece 
of  ice  was  to  be  seen  in  any  direction,  and  that  it 
had  been  forced  away  even  from  the  coast  at  Nua- 
sornak.  They  were,  therefore,  of  opinion,  that 
they  could  do  nothing  but  force  their  way  across 
the  mountain  of  Kiglapeit. 

Towards  evening  some  flakes  of  ice  were  ob- 
served driving  towards  the  coast;  and  on  the  14th, 
in  the  morning,  the  sea  was  covered  with  them ; 
but  the  weather  being  vei*y  stormy,  the  Esquimaux 
could  not  quit  the  snow-house,  which  made  them 
very  low  spirited  and  melancholy.  Kassigiak  sug- 
gested, that  it  would  be  well  to  attempt  to  make 
good  weather,  by  which  he  meant  to  practise  his 


154  MISSIONARY    KECORDS. 

art  as  a  sorcerer.  This  the  missionaries  opposed, 
telling  him  that  his  heathenish  practices  were  of  no 
use,  but  that  the  weather  would  become  favour- 
able as  soon  as  it  should  please  God.  Still  it  con- 
tinued extremely  boisterous,  and  the  Esquimaux 
were  ready  to  sink  under  their  disappointment. 
They,  however,  possessed  one  advantage,  the 
power  of  going  to  sleep  when  they  pleased ;  for,  if 
need  be,  these  people  sleep  for  days  and  nights  to- 
gether. 

Meanwhile,  the  brethren  at  Nain,  and  especially 
the  wives  of  the  two  missionaries,  were  thrown 
into  a  state  of  the  utmost  alarm,  on  account  of  the 
travellers.  During  the  storm,  they  had  felt  con- 
siderable apprehension  for  their  safety,  though  it 
was  by  no  means  so  violent  in  that  quarter,  as  the 
coast  is  there  protected  by  islands.  The  Esqui- 
maux, however,  who  had  met  them,  and  had 
warned  them  of  the  ground  swell  in  their  obscure, 
ambiguous  manner,  now  threw  out  hints  of  their 
inevitable  destruction.  One  of  them,  to  whom 
either  Liebisch  or  Turner  was  indebted  for  some 
article  of  dress,  came  to  the  wife  of  the  missionary, 
and  said,  he  should  be  glad  of  payment  for  the 
work.  "Wait  a  little,"  answered  she;  "when  my 
husband  returns  he  will  settle  it  with  you,  for  I  am 
unacquainted  with  the  bargain  between  you." 
"Samuel  and  William,"  replied  the  Esquimaux, 
"will  return  no  more  to  Nain."  "How,  not  re- 
turn !  What  makes  you  say  so  ?"  After  some 
pause,  he  replied  in  a  low  tone  of  voice,  "  Samuel 
and  William  are  no  more !  All  their  bones  are 
broken,  and  in  the  stomach  of  the  sharks !"  So 
certain  was  he  of  their  destruction,  that  it  was  with 
difficulty  he  was  prevailed  on  to  wait  their  return. 


LABRADOK.  155 

He  could  not  believe  it  possible  that  they  could 
have  escaped  the  storm,  considering  the  course 
they  were  pursuing. 

While  these  circumstances  were  transpiring,  the 
two  brethren  were  in  no  small  distress  how  they 
should  escape  from  their  present  dreary  situation. 
The  weather  had  now  cleared,  and  the  sea,  as  far 
as  the  eye  could  reach,  was  so  completely  free 
from  ice,  that  not  a  morsel  was  to  be  seen.  They 
were  also  in  such  straits  for  provisions,  that  the 
Esquimaux  one  day  ate  an  old  sack  made  of  fish 
skin,  and  the  next  they  began  to  devour  a  filthy 
worn-out  skin  which  had  served  them  for  a  mat- 
tress. ]\loreover,  the  roof  of  the  snow-house  was 
melted  by  the  warm  exhalation  of  the  inhabitants ; 
and  as  this  occasioned  a  continual  dropping,  every 
thing  by  degrees  was  so  soaked  with  water,  that 
there  was  not  a  dry  thread  about  them,  nor  a  dry 
place  on  which  to  lie. 

But  meanwhile  the  sea  had  begun  to  freeze,  and 
m  a  short  time,  it  acquired  a  considerable  degree 
of  solidity.  The  Esquimaux  belonging  to  the 
other  sledge  now  resolved  to  pursue  their  journey 
to  Okkak;  while  the  brethren,  after  remaining  six 
days  in  this  miserable  place,  set  off  to  return  to 
Nain.  Their  Esquimaux  driver  ran  all  the  way 
round  the  promontory  of  Kiglapeit  before  the 
sledge,  to  find  a  good  track;  and  after  travelling 
about  three  hours,  they  reached  the  bay,  and  so 
were  out  of  danger.  Here  they  made  a  meal  of 
the  remainder  of  their  provisions,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded on  their  journey  without  again  stopping  till 
about  twelve  at  night,  when  they  reached  Nain,  to 
the  great  joy  of  the  settlement,  and  particularly  of 
their  own  families. 

The  ensuing  summer,  the  brethren  began  a  third 


156  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

establishment  on  the  coast,  to  the  south  of  Nain, 
which  they  called  Hope  Dale.  For  this  purpose 
they  purchased  from  the  Esquimaux  that  tract  of 
land  which  had  been  formerly  reconnoitered,  and 
deemed  peculiarly  eligible  for  a  settlement.  They 
were  encouraged  to  this  extension  of  their  labours, 
in  consequence  of  the  eagerness  then  manifested 
by  the  heathen  in  that  vicinity  to  hear  the  gospel, 
and  in  the  fond  hope,  that  by  this  means  a  commu- 
nication might  be  opened  between  them  and  the 
so-called  Red  Indians,  who  live  in  the  interior,  and 
now  and  then  approach  the  coast  in  small  parties. 
This  latter  object,  however,  has  hitherto  remained 
unattainable ;  and  even  with  respect  to  the  Esqui- 
maux themselves,  the  missionaries  had  several 
years  to  deplore  their  rejection  of  the  gospel,  so 
that,  in  1790,  it  even  appeared  as  if  they  had  en- 
tirely withdrawn  from  these  parts.  This  unpro- 
mising state  of  things  led  both  the  missionaries 
and  the  Society  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel 
among  the  Heathen,  to  consider  the  expediency 
of  relinquishing  this  settlement  altogether.  The 
Lord,  however,  directed  otherwise;  and,  in  the 
sequel,  Hope  Dale  was  the  very  place  where  a 
new  awakening  among  the  Esquimaux  com- 
menced, and  from  thence  spread  to  the  two  other 
settlements. 

In  1790,  many  horrid  murders  were  committed 
in  the  north.  The  natives  fell  upon  each  other  in 
their  tents  by  night,  and  numbers  were  massacred 
in  the  most  barbarous  manner.  Amidst  the  alarm, 
which  this  event  spread  through  the  country,  the 
missionaries  were  not  a  little  encouraged  by  the 
remarks  of  the  Esquimaux  who  resided  on  their 
land.  They  expressed  their  gratitude,  that  the 
brethren  had  settled  in  the  country,  adding,  "  As 


LABRADOR.  157 

many  murders  would  certainly  have  been  com- 
mitted here,  if  you  had  not  come  and  brought  us 
the  good  news  of  our  Creator  and  Redeemer,  of 
his  love  to  us,  and  our  duty  to  love  him  and  our 
neighbour." 

About  six  years  after,  the  brethren  had  a  very 
trying  period.  An  epidemical  disease  broke  out 
among  the  natives,  and  raged  through  the  whole 
country  for  some  months.  All  the  settlements 
were  visited  by  it;  and  it  attacked  not  only  the 
Esquimaux,  but  also  the  Europeans :  in  their  case, 
however,  its  violence  was  considerably  mitigated. 
The  brethren  were  obliged  for  several  weeks 
almost  totally  to  suspend  their  usual  meetings  for 
worship,  as  the  Esquimaux  could  not  leave  their 
dwellings.  It  proved  a  source  of  deep  regret  to 
them,  to  find  that  some  of  their  people,  when  the 
medicine  administered  did  not  immediately  produce 
the  desired  effect,  had  recourse  to  their  old  heathen- 
ish and  superstitious  practices  for  recovery.  With 
few  exceptions,  however,  they  afterwards  confessed 
their  sinful  deviations,  and  with  every  mark  of 
true  penitence  begged  to  be  reconciled  to  the  con- 
gregation. In  the  settlements,  the  disorder  was 
not  generally  fatal,  only  three  or  four  dying  in 
consequence  of  it ;  but  among  the  heathen,  its  vio- 
lence was  greater,  and  dissolution  more  frequent. 
Notwithstanding  their  excessive  dread  of  death,  the 
gospel  as  yet  found  no  entrance  among  them. 
They  indeed  acknowledged  the  necessity  of  con- 
version, if  they  would  have  any  solid  hope  of  hap- 
piness beyond  the  grave;  but  the  impression  was 
soon  effaced,  and  they  seldom  came  near  the  mis- 
sionaries. 

Among  the  Esquimaux  whom  the  brethren  re- 
ceived into  fellowship  with  them,  was  a  man  named 
14 


Tuglawina,  who  had  been  baptized  some  years 
before,  by  a  Presbyterian,  in  Chateau  Bay,  during 
a  dangerous  illness.  He  was  a  person  of  great 
note  among  his  countrymen,  and  acquired  an  as- 
tonishing ascendency  over  them,  not  only  by  his 
activity,  dexterity,  and  success  in  hunting,  his 
courage,  strength,  and  hardiness, — the  most  essen- 
tial qualities  of  a  great  man  among  the  Esquimaux 
— but  by  a  vigour  of  mind,  a  soundness  of  intellect, 
and  a  quickness  of  apprehension,  far  superior  to 
most  of  his  nation.  As  he  was  also  a  sorcerer, 
they  believed  him  to  possess  extraordinary  super- 
natural powers,  bestowed  on  him  by  the  Torngak, 
or  familiar  spirit,  which  he  pretended  to  consult  on 
all  occasions.  Such,  indeed,  was  the  credulity  of 
the  poor  deluded  creatures,  that  if  he  declared,  on 
the  word  of  his  Torngak,  that  any  person  ought 
not  to  live,  they  often  instantly  murdered  the  un- 
fortunate object  of  his  vengeance.  Thus  he  was 
not  only  guilty  of  the  murder  of  several  persons 
by  his  own  hands,  but  he  was  accessory  to  the 
death  of  many  more,  through  the  influence  he 
possessed  over  others.  The  brethren  would  cer- 
tainly have  fallen  a  sacrifice  to  his  artifice  and 
barbarity,  had  Providence  permitted  him  to  disap- 
prove of  their  settlement  in  the  country ;  but  though 
he  was  a  tyrant  among  his  own  people,  a  disturber 
of  the  peace  of  the  mission,  and  a  seducer  of  the 
converts,  he  was  the  friend  of  the  missionaries, 
and  always  professed  to  respect  and  even  to  love 
them.  When  reproved  by  them  for  his  wicked 
deeds,  he  acknowledged  that  he  was  a  vile  sinner, 
frequently  shed  tears,  and  even  trembled  in  their 
presence ;  but  still  he  apologized  for  himself,  say- 
ing, that  the  devil  forced  him  to  sin,  and  it  was  not 
in  his  power  to  help  it.     By  degrees,  however,  he 


LABRADOR.  159 

became  attentive  to  the  gospel,  and  at  length  gave 
such  proofs  of  his  sincere  conversion,  that  the 
brethren,  after  the  usual  time  of  trial  as  an  inhabi- 
tant of  the  settlement,  received  him  into  Christian 
fellowship  with  them.  Afterwards,  indeed,  he  was 
guilty  of  some  deviations  from  the  path  of  duty; 
but  yet,  on  the  whole,  he  afforded  them  much 
satisfaction,  by  his  pious  and  regular  deportment. 
In  his  last  illness,  he  declared  that  he  was  ready 
to  go  to  Jesus,  and  hoped  that  the  Saviour  would 
not  reject  him.  He  repeatedly  testified  that  he 
was  happy,  and  put  his  trust  in  God  our  Saviour 
alone.  As  his  bodily  pain  increased,  he  frequently 
called  on  the  Lord  to  release  him,  and  take  him  to 
himself.  He  was  about  sixty  years  of  age  when 
he  died. 

In  December,  1800,  an  event  occurred  which 
occasioned  the  brethren  the  deepest  and  most  pun- 
gent grief.  One  of  the  missionaries  at  Hope  Dale, 
named  Reiman,  who  had  gone  out  to  procure  some 
fresh  provisions  by  shooting,  did  not  return.  In 
the  evening  his  brethren  became  much  alarmed  for 
his  safety,  particularly  as  the  whole  country  was 
covered  with  ice,  rain  having  fallen  the  day  before 
the  snow;  and  about  seven  o'clock  they  sent  out 
four  of  the  Esquimaux,  with  muskets,  to  seek  him, 
and  to  direct  him  to  them  by  the  tire  of  their  guns ; 
but  these  returned  about  break  of  day,  without 
having  seen  or  heard  any  thing  of  him.  As  soon, 
theretbre,  as  it  was  light,  the  whole  of  the  brethren, 
together  with  all  the  Esquimaux,  set  off  to  renew 
the  search.  In  several  places,  they  discovered  his 
footsteps  in  the  snow,  but  these  were  soon  lost  on 
the  ice ;  and  though  they  persevered  in  the  inquiry 
for  nine  days  successively,  examining  every  place 
they  could  think  of  with  the  utmost  anxiety  and 


»160  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

care,  yet  it  was  without  success.  In  April  follow- 
ing, they  renewed  their  pursuit,  in  order,  if  possi- 
ble, to  discover  his  remains ;  but  this  attempt  also 
was  of  no  avail.  It  was,  therefore,  impossible,  to 
determine  in  what  manner  he  had  perished,  though 
of  his  death  no  doubt  could  remain. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Pleasing  instance  of  forgiveness — Fearful  contrast — 
Perseverance  of  the  brethren  under  discouraging 
circumstances — Commencement  of  a  new  order  o? 
things — Remarltable  answer  to  prayer — Spread  of 
interest  in  the  things  of  God — Attack  of  disease — 
Voyage  to  explore  the  northern  coast — Interesting 
incidents — The  voyagers  placed  in  great  perplexity 
— Divine  interposition  in  their  behalf — Prayers  at 
the  missionary  settlements — Trial  of  faith  and 
patience — Recent  intelligence — Perilous  voyage  of 
the  ship  Harmony. 

In  the  diary  of  Hope  Dale,  of  1803,  a  pleasing  in- 
stance is  related  of  the  mild  and  forgiving  spirit  of 
the  gospel.  In  a  conversation  which  took  place 
among  some  of  the  converts,  in  the  presence  of  a 
missionary,  many  disputes  were  amicably  settled, 
and  quarrels  prevented.  They  showed  a  readiness 
to  confess  their  grievances  and  faults  to  each  other, 
and  a  sincere  disposition  mutually  to  forgive  and 
forget  them,  and  begin  anew  to  bear  with  each 
other  in  the  true  spirit  of  brotherly  love.  "  This 
circumstance  was  the  more  striking,"  say  the  mis- 
sionaries, "as  the  custom  of  the  Esquimaux  is,  to 
suppress  their  displeasure,  and  even  feign  indiffer- 
ence on  receiving  injuries;  but  to  watch  an  oppor- 


LABRADOR.  161, 

tunity  for  revenge,  which,  if  no  earlier  one  presents 
itself,  breaks  out  in  the  most  diabolical  and  mur- 
derous retaliation,  perhaps  ten  or  twelve  years 
after  the  offence  has  been  given." 

The  following  horrible  incident  is  of  a  similar 
character.  Intelligence  was  brought  to  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Okkak,  in  January,  1806,  from  Kiva- 
lek,  that  an  old  sorcerer,  Uiverunna,  had  spent  the 
winter  there,  he  and  his  family  being  the  only  resi- 
dents. Here  his  wife  died ;  upon  which  the  mon- 
ster seized  a  poor  orphan  child,  which  he  had  for- 
merly adopted,  and,  having  murdered  it,  he  cut  it 
across  all  the  joints  of  the  fingers  and  toes,  ripped 
open  the  belly,  and  threw  it  into  the  sea.  "  Though 
we  are  not  acquainted  with  his  motives  for  so  atro- 
cious an  act,"  write  the  missionaries,  "  yet  we 
know  that  it  belongs  to  that  system  of  diabolical 
incantations,  by  which  he  expects  to  appease  the 
devil,  by  whom  he  pretends  to  do  great  wonders, 
but  who  now,  according  to  his  notions,  required  a 
greater  sacrifice  than  before,  as  he  had  not  saved 
the  life  of  his  wife."  He  did  not  long  escape. 
Having  of  late  endeavoured  to  render  himself  for- 
midable among  the  heathen,  by  making  them  be- 
lieve that  he  had  power  to  kill  whomsoever  he 
pleased,  as  he  never  failed,  when  any  died,  to  have 
reported,  that  he  had  sent  them  out  of  the  world 
by  his  Torngak,  or  familiar  spirit ;  and  being  also 
known  as  an  old  murderer,  many  had  resolved  to 
kill  him  as  soon  as  a  fit  opportunity  should  offer. 
Among  other  lies,  he  some  time  ago  pretended, 
that  by  his  sorceries  he  had  killed  Kujalek's  two 
wives,  who  died  on  the  same  day.  Ever  since, 
Kujalek  sought  for  revenge  ;  and  being  joined  by 
another  man,  they  succeeded  in  despatching  the 
14* 


1^  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

old  sorcerer,  shortly  after  the  above  act  of  infanti- 
cide. 

Hitherto  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  in  Labra- 
dor had  not  only  proceeded  very  slowly,  but  had 
been  attended  with  many  discouraging  circum- 
stances. The  missionaries  had  patiently  perse- 
vered in  preaching  to  the  natives,  and  watching 
every  opportunity  to  make  them  attentive  to  the 
best  interests  of  their  souls;  but  had  reaped  little 
fruit  from  their  labours.  Visits  were  frequent,  and 
there  was  in  general  no  want  of  hearers  to  address, 
but  they  showed  no  dispositio«  to  be  instructed.  If 
even  a  salutary  impression  was  occasionally  made 
on  their  minds,  it  was  not  abiding.  Some  families 
were  indeed  collected  in  the  different  settlements, 
but  after  staying  there  during  the  winter,  they 
mostly  moved  away  again  in  the  summer,  and  ap- 
parently forgot  all  they  had  heard.  A  few  had 
been  baptized  and  admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper, 
yet  even  these  caused  the  missionaries  more  grief 
than  pleasure.  They  had  no  power  to  resist  the 
temptations  placed  in  their  way,  when  associating 
with  the  heathen  during  their  summer  excursions. 
This  often  obliged  the  missionaries  to  exclude  them 
from  fellowship  with  the  believers.  In  case  of 
sickness,  they  were  but  too  ready  to  have  recourse 
to  the  superstitious  tricks  of  sorcerers.  Even  those 
who  refrained  from  such  practices,  and  were  moral 
in  their  general  deportment,  had  no  true  life  of  God 
in  their  souls.  They  might  in  some  degree  ob- 
serve the  forms  of  religion,  but  they  were  utterly 
destitute  of  its  power. 

One  principal  impediment  to  the  progress  of  the 
mission,  was  the  practice  of  the  Esquimaux,  espe- 
cially those  at  Hope  Dale,  to  go  to  the  south  to 


LABRADOR.  163 

purchase  fire-arms  and  other  articles  from  the  Eu- 
ropeans. Here  they  associated  with  the  heathen, 
and  soon  relapsed  into  their  former  impious  course. 
However,  as  a  scarcity  began  to  prevail  in  that 
quarter,  in  consequence  of  which  many  perished 
with  hunger,  a  stop  was  put  to  these  wanderings. 

Such  was  the  state  of  the  mission  at  the  begin- 
ning of  1804:  but  before  the  close  of  that  year  a 
new  order  of  things  commenced.  A  fire  from  the 
Lord  was  kindled  among  the  Esquimaux,  accom- 
panied by  the  clearest  evidence  of  being  the  effect 
of  Divine  operations  on  their  hearts.  It  com- 
menced at  Hope  Dale,  the  very  place  that  presented 
the  most  discouraging  prospect. 

When  the  Esquimaux  returned  from  their  sum- 
mer excursions,  the  missionaries  were  delighted  to 
find,  that  they  not  only  had  been  preserved  from 
sinful  practices,  but  had  greatly  increased  in  the 
knowledge  of  Divine  truth.  They  had  obtained 
an  humbling  insight  into  the  corruption  and  deceit- 
fulness  of  their  hearts,  and  the  wretched  state  of 
those  who  are  destitute  of  faith  in  Christ.  This 
constrained  them  to  cry  for  mercy,  and  gladly  to 
accept  salvation  on  the  terms  of  the  gospel :  and 
some  afforded  encouraging  hopes  that  they  had 
found  the  forgiveness  of  sins  through  the  blood  of 
Christ,  and  that  their  souls  were  filled  with  peace 
in  believing.  Out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart 
their  mouths  spake  of  the  love  and  power  of  Jesus. 
Their  artless,  but  energetic  declarations  impressed 
the  rest  of  the  inhabitants.  They  began  to  feel  the 
necessity  of  true  conversion ;  and,  in  a  short  time, 
all  the  adults  appeared  earnestly  to  seek  peace 
with  God.  Even  several  of  the  children  were 
awakened.  The  missionaries  were  daily  visited 
by  the   people,  who   either   inquired,  what  they 


164 


MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 


must  do  to  be  saved ;  or  testified  of  the  grace  of 
God  manifested  to  their  souls. 

The  work  of  conversion,  that  began  at  Hope 
Dale,  soon  spread  to  Nain;  and  was  promoted  by 
a  rather  singular  occurrence.  Two  young  men, 
Siksigak  and  Kapik,  whose  parents  were  members 
of  this  congregation,  went  to  Hope  Dale,  where 
the  mother-in-law  of  the  former  resided.  His  in- 
tention was  to  convey  his  wife  back  to  his  mother, 
and  marry  another,  who  promised  to  second  him 
in  every  heathenish  abomination,  and  to  forsake 
the  Christian  Esquimaux  altogether.  This  man, 
on  entering  his  own  mother's  house  at  Hope  Dale, 
found  the  family  engaged  in  their  evening  devotion. 
They  did  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  disturbed  by 
his  arrival ;  he  sat  down  quite  astonished  at  what 
he  saw  and  heard,  being  ignorant  of  what  they 
were  doing.  The  whole  company  earnestly  en- 
treated him  not  to  part  with  his  wife,  but  to  pray 
for  true  conversion  of  heart.  To  these  entreaties 
the  missionaries  added  their  exhortations,  but  with- 
out effect;  he  persisted  in  his  determination.  His 
relations  finding  that  advice  and  persuasions  had 
no  result,  resorted  to  prayer.  The  following  day 
they  all  assembled  in  his  mother's  house,  and,  in 
his  presence,  joined  in  fervent  supplication  for  his 
conversion.  His  mother,  among  the  rest,  uttered 
this  petition,  "  O  Lord  Jesus !  behold  this  my  child ! 
[  now  give  him  up  to  thee.  O  accept  him,  and 
suffer  him  not  to  be  lost  for  ever !"  A  scene  so 
unprecedented  and  unexpected,  had  an  immediate 
effect  on  the  young  man ;  he  evinced  a  real  concern 
for  his  salvation,  and  his  heart  appeared  changed; 
he  desisted  from  his  wicked  purpose,  took  his  wife 
back,  and  became  an  humble  inquirer  after  the 
Divine  truth,  and   to   him   the   Lord  afterwards 


LABRADOR.  165 

showed  great  mercy.  His  companion,  Kapik,  also, 
was  powerfully  awakened  by  the  instrumentality 
of  his  relations. 

On  their  return  to  Nain,  these  two  men,  with 
energy  and  boldness,  preached  Jesus  to  their  coun- 
trymen. Some  of  their  friends  heard  with  aston- 
ishment, others  mocked  and  hated  them;  but  the 
impression  made  on  the  inhabitants  of  the  settle- 
ment was  pleasing  and  permanent.  "We  saw 
several  of  our  people,"  say  the  missionaries,  "  by 
degrees  yielding  to  conviction,  and  beginning  to 
doubt  whether  their  Christianity  were  of  the  right 
kind,  and  whether  they  had  not  been  deceiving 
themselves  and  others.  They  came  voluntarily 
and  confessed  their  sins ;  some  with  many  tears, 
and  in  a  manner  of  which  we  had  no  instances  be- 
fore. The  more  seriously  they  reflected  on  their 
former  life,  the  more  deeply  were  they  convinced 
of  the  treachery  of  their  hearts:  they  wept  on  ac- 
count of  the  deceit  they  had  so  often  practised,  and 
confessed  to  us  all  things,  of  which  we  could  have 
formed  no  conception.  Though  we  could  not  but 
feel  pain  on  account  of  their  former  hypocrisy,  our 
grief  was  counterbalanced  by  the  joy  we  felt  at  the 
amazing  power  of  our  Saviour's  grace,  by  which 
their  hearts  were  thus  broken  and  softened.  Our 
faith,  which  in  some  cases  was  indeed  very  weak, 
revived,  and  we  saw  clearly  that  with  God  nothing 
is  impossible. 

The  news  of  these  pleasing  events  at  Hope  Dale 
and  Nain  soon  spread  to  Okkak,  and  was  followed 
by  similar  effects.  The  work  of  conviction  and 
conversion  here  was  greatly  promoted  by  the  visits 
of  the  Christian  Esquimaux  from  Nain.  These 
visiters  showed  such  an  ardent  desire  to  describe  to 
their  countrymen   the   love   and    mercy  of  God, 


1^§  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

which  they  themselves  had  so  savingly  experienced, 
that  they  went  from  tent  to  tent,  testifying  of  the 
love  of  Jesus  to  sinners,  in  so  impressive  and 
affecting  a  manner,  that  their  hearers  could  resist 
no  longer,  but  came  to  the  missionaries,  and  con- 
fessed the  dangerous  state  of  their  souls,  earnestly 
inquiring  the  way  of  salvation.  Even  the  heathen 
visiters  from  the  north,  who  passed  through  the 
settlement,  were  struck.  They  expressed  their 
regret  that  they  lived  at  such  a  great  distance,  and 
could  not  conveniently  remove  from  their  native 
country;  but  said,  if  the  missionaries  could  come  to 
them,  they  would  gladly  receive  instruction.  Many 
of  the  heathen,  also,  living  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  brethren,  were  so  astonished  at  the  occur- 
rences among  their  believing  countrymen,  that 
they  resolved  to  move  to  one  or  other  of  the  settle- 
ments. 

The  progress  of  the  mission  in  the  sequel,  sup- 
plies sufficient  proof  that  this  effect  of  the  gospel 
was  not  a  wild  fire,  or  a  mere  consequence  of  mo- 
mentary impression;  but  a  Divine  work,  wrought 
in  the  hearts  of  the  natives  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 
The  missionaries  frequently  mention  the  attention 
and  diligence  shown  in  the  schools,  both  by  adults 
and  children,  and  the  delight  and  fervour  with 
which  they  engaged  in  their  family  devotions,  and 
in  conversations  with  each  other,  respecting  the  in- 
fluence of  the  gospel  on  their  own  souls.  Their 
behaviour  at  public  worship,  likewise,  very  striking- 
ly differed  from  that  of  former  years,  with  regard 
to  the  eagerness  with  which  they  now  attended 
the  house  of  God,  and  their  deportment  during  the 
performance  of  Divine  service.  On  one  occasion, 
the  missionaries  remark: — "We  no  longer  see 
bold,  undaunted  heathen  sitting  before  us,  with  de- 


LABRADOR.  167' 

fiance  or  ridicule  in  their  looks;  but  people  ex- 
pecting a  blessing,  desirous  of  experiencing  the 
power  of  the  word  of  life,  shedding  tears  of  repent- 
ance, and  their  whole  appearance  evincing  devotion 
and  earnest  inquiry." 

Whenever  any  heathen  Esquimaux  obtained 
permission  to  live  on  the  land  belonging  to  the 
brethren,  their  Christian  countrymen  manifested 
the  purest  joy.  The  following  occurrence,  related 
in  the  report  from  Hope  Dale,  of  1805,  will  serve 
to  confirm  this  assertion: — "As  soon  as  it  was 
known  that  some  heathen  had  obtained  leave  to 
stay,  there  arose  among  our  Esquimaux  such  a 
spirit  of  joy  and  gladness,  that  it  was  truly  affect- 
ing to  witness  it.  Since  their  arrival  here,  our 
people  had  not  failed  to  speak  of  the  mercy  which 
the  Lord  had  shown  in  their  own  conversion,  and 
to  preach  Jesus  to  them  as  the  only  Saviour,  who 
alone  could  make  them  happy  both  here  and  here- 
afler;  and  now,  on  being  informed  that  they  were 
to  be  inhabitants  of  the  place,  they  hardly  knew 
how  to  contain  themselves  for  joy.  Young  and 
old  ran  to  help  them  with  their  baggage,  and  to 
settle  their  httle  affairs.  It  happened,  also,  that 
early  in  the  morning,  a  party  of  heathen  Esqui- 
maux, who  had  declared  that  they  would  not  live 
with  the  believers,  on  departing,  had  left  a  man, 
his  wife,  and  child  behind,  who  refused  to  follow 
the  heathen  any  longer.  He  had  pitched  his  tent 
at  some  distance;  but  our  people,  filled  with  love 
and  ardour  to  serve  all  those  who  manifested  a 
sincere  desire  of  being  converted,  went  immedi- 
ately, took  it  down,  and  set  it  up  in  the  midst  of 
their  own  dwellings.  The  new  comers  were  quite 
humbled  and  amazed  by  such  proofs  of  love  and 
attention  on  the  part  of  their  Christian  countrymen, 


168  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

and  declared  that  for  the  first  time  in  their  lives, 
they  had  found  people  who  loved  them  with  disin- 
terested sincerity." 

A  proof,  no  less  striking,  of  the  transforming  in- 
fluence of  the  gospel,  appeared  in  the  readiness  of 
the  believing  Esquimaux  to  abandon  those  super- 
stitious habits  and  practices,  to  which  they  are  apt 
to  cling  to  the  very  last.  A  woman,  who  had 
been  called  Magdalene  at  her  baptism,  resisted 
many  temptations  put  in  her  way  by  her  husband. 
Having  formerly  been  very  ailing,  the  heathen 
used  to  give  her  a  variety  of  charms  and  amulets, 
which  she  wore  about  her  clothes  whenever  she 
went  to  sea.  In  the  summer  of  1807,  being  ready 
to  set  out  on  a  voyage  with  her  husband,  she  threw 
them  into  the  water,  saying  to  the  whole  company, 
"  Now  ye  shall  see  whether  there  is  a  Jesus,  who 
can  save  and  preserve  us  in  health  without  this 
trumpery." 

She  enjoyed  remarkably  good  health  during  the 
whole  voyage,  which  greatly  confirmed  her  pre- 
vious convictions  of  the  sinfulness  of  her  past  life, 
and  her  resolution  to  devote  herself  entirely  to  the 
Lord.  Nor  was  this  a  solitary  instance;  the  cases 
were  now  becoming  less  frequent  every  year  in 
which,  in  consequence  of  their  having  been  se- 
duced to  heathen  superstitions  during  their  summer 
residence  at  a  distance  from  the  settlement,  the  mis- 
sionaries found  themselves  compelled  to  exclude 
any  of  the  converts  from  church  fellowship;  a  cir- 
cumstance which,  in  the  early  period  of  the  mis- 
sion, caused  them  so  much  sorrow  and  perplexity. 

In  1811,  the  settlement  at  Hope  Dale  suffered 
considerable  diminution.  A  very  unusual  disorder 
broke  out  among  the  natives,  of  which  the  mission- 
aries give   the  following  account: — "Our  Esqui- 


LABRADOR.  169 

maux  had  been  for  a  long  time  preserved  from  any 
particular  illness,  except  being  subject  to  a  kind  of 
eruption  and  boils;  which,  however,  though  painful 
and  unpleasant,  were  rather  beneficial  to  their 
general  health.  But  on  the  24th  of  July,  as  a  boat 
filled  with  our  people  was  leaving  Tikkerarsuk,  one 
of  their  provision  places,  to  return  to  Hope  Dale, 
several  of  them,  one  after  the  other,  were  seized 
with  a  nervous  paralytic  disorder,  of  a  most  dan- 
gerous and  deadly  nature,  insomuch  that,  during 
the  next  eight  days,  thirteen  of  them  departed  this 
life,  of  whom  seven  were  communicants.  Three 
of  them  were  fishing  in  perfect  health  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  in  the  evening  lay  as  corpses  in  the  boat. 
About  thirty  were  taken  ill,  and  some  brought  nigh 
unto  death ;  but  now,  thank  God,  the  greater  part 
have  recovered,  though  a  few  are  still  very  weak. 
As  late  as  the  12th  of  September,  we  buried  an  old 
communicant,  called  Luke.  Terror  and  dismay 
seized  the  people;  but  we  confidently  believe  that 
those  that  departed  this  life  are  now  in  the  presence 
of  Him  whom  they  had  known  here  as  their  Sa- 
viour, and  to  whose  holy  will  they  expressed  full 
resignation  at  the  approach  of  death.  By  this 
afflicting  dispensation  we  have  now  got  a  consider- 
able number  of  widows  and  orphans,  depending 
entirely  upon  charity;  and  we  cannot  withhold 
from  them  occasional  assistance.  We  often  com- 
mend them  in  prayer  to  the  Father  of  the  father- 
less, who  will,  in  mercy,  regard  and  supply  their 
wants." 

The  brethren  had  not  been  long  settled  in  La- 
brador, before  they  discovered  that  the  coast  was 
very  thinly  inhabited.  They  consequently  con- 
ceived that  the  aim  of  the  mission  would  be  better 
attained,  if  access  could  be  had  to  the  main  body 
15 


170  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

of  the  nation,  from  which  the  roving  Esquimaux 
on  the  coast  appeared  to  be  mere  stragglers.  In 
this  opinion  they  were  confirmed  by  those  heathen 
who  annually  visited  the  settlements,  and  who  re- 
ported that  the  chief  part  of  the  Esquimaux  nation 
lived  near  and  beyond  Cape  Chudleigh.  These 
visiters  conceived  much  friendship  for  the  mission- 
aries, never  failed  to  request  that  some  of  them 
would  come  to  their  country,  and  even  urged  the 
formation  of  a  new  settlement,  considerably  to  the 
north  of  Okkak. 

In  order  to  determine  the  practicability  of  thus 
extending  the  labours  of  the  brethren  in  Labrador, 
the  directors  of  the  mission,  after  mature  delibera- 
tion, recommended  them  to  undertake  a  voyage  for 
the  purpose  of  exploring  the  northern  coast,  which 
had  hitherto  remained  unknown  to  the  European 
navigators. 

The  missionaries  Kohlmeister  and  Kmock  rea- 
dily engaged  in  this  difficult  and  perilous  enter- 
prise, for  which  they  were  well  fitted.  The  latter, 
to  other  essential  qualifications,  joined  great  cheer- 
fulness and  intrepidity;  the  former,  having  resided 
seventeen  years  in  Labrador,  was  completely  mas- 
ter of  the  language,  and  deservedly  loved  by  both 
Christian  and  heathen  Esquimaux.  His  kind  and 
affable  manner,  also,  was  eminently  calculated  to 
conciliate  the  affections  of  unknown  pagans,  while 
his  invincible  zeal  to  promote  their  temporal  and 
spiritual  welfare  sustained  his  mind  in  every  diffi- 
culty and  danger.  He  had  besides  acquired 
some  knowledge  of  mineralogy,  botany,  and  other 
sciences,  which  might  be  of  advantage  on  such  an 
expedition. 

They  engaged  the  Christian  Esquimaux,  Jona- 
than, of  Hope  Dale,  who  possessed  a  two-masted 


LABRADOR.  171 

shallop,  for  a  liberal  recompense,  to  conduct  them 
on  their  voyage.  He  was  a  man  of  superior  under- 
standing and  skill,  and  of  uncommon  presence  of 
mind  in  difficulties  and  danger^.  At  Hope  Dale, 
he  was  considered  the  principal  person,  or  chief,  of 
his  nation.  On  his  part,  it  was  no  small  sacrifice 
to  accompany  the  missionaries;  for  though  an  Es- 
quimaux roves  a  good  deal  during  summer  in  quest 
of  food,  yet  in  winter  he  always,  if  possible,  settles 
in  his  native  place,  where  he  is  esteemed  and  be- 
loved. But  Jonathan  was  willing  to  relinquish  all 
these  comforts,  to  reside  among  strangers  where  he 
would  have  no  pre-eminence,  and  expose  himself 
to  unknown  hardships  and  dangers,  uncertain 
whether  he  should  ever  return,  and  sustained  only 
by  the  hope  that  the  projected  voyage  might  pave 
the  way  for  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  into  that 
quarter.  When  any  of  his  countrymen  represented 
to  him  the  danger  of  the  expedition,  he  used  to  say, 
"  Well,  we  will  try ;  we  shall  know  better  when  we 
get  there."  Once  he  said,  "  When  I  hear  people 
talk  about  the  danger  of  being  killed,  I  think,  Jesus 
died  out  of  love  to  us ;  what  great  matter  would 
it  be,  if  we  were  to  be  put  to  death  in  his  service, 
should  that  be  his  pleasure  concerning  us?"  Nor 
did  he  ever,  during  the  whole  voyage,  forsake  that 
generous  principle;  but  his  cheerful,  firm,  and 
faithful  conduct,  under  all  circumstances,  proved 
most  honourable  to  the  character  of  a  convert  to 
Christianity. 

Besides  the  missionaries  and  the  captain,  the 
travellers  were  joined  by  the  family  of  the  latter, 
and  three  other  Esquimaux  families  from  Hope 
Dale,  and  a  fifth  from  Okkak,  who  attende-d  the 
shallop  in  a  skin-boat.  The  whole  company, 
therefore,  consistsd   of  nineteen   persons,  among 


172  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

whom  were  several  young  children.  They  all 
met  at  Okkak,  and  waited  there  till  the  bay  was 
cleared  of  ice.  Having  freighted  the  vessel  with 
the  things  necessary  for  the  voyage,  they  were 
commended  to  the  grace  and  protection  of  God  in 
a  meeting  of  the  congregation  at  Okkak,  on  the 
evening  of  the  23d  of  June,  1811. 

At  two  o'clock,  on  the  following  afternoon,  they 
weighed  anchor,  and  for  several  days  proceeded 
without  any  remarkable  occurrence.  The  sea 
being  full  of  drift  ice,  which  it  required  great  care 
to  avoid,  they  commonly  approached  the  shore  at 
night  and  cast  anchor.  They  frequently  met  with 
companies  of  Esquimaux  from  Okkak  and  other 
places,  who  had  their  summer  station  along  the 
coast ;  and  with  them  the  missionaries  held  meetings 
for  worship,  whenever  circumstances  permitted, 
especially  on  the  sabbath  day. 

Proceeding  in  a  northerly  direction,  the  travel- 
lers found  their  passage  completely  occupied  with 
floating  ice  driving  towards  them  and  forcing  them 
to  return.  This  brought  them  into  great  distress, 
so  that  the  captain  himself  repeatedly  exclaimed, 
in  a  plaintive  tone,  "  Alas !  alas !  we  shall  soon  be 
without  boat."  With  the  utmost  difficulty  they 
sailed  along  shore,  some  being  obliged  to  land  to 
haul  the  boat  with  ropes  round  the  points,  and 
others  with  hooks  and  spars  to  keep  her  off'  the 
rocks.  Two  or  three  times  she  stuck  fast  on 
sunken  rocks,  but  by  God's  mercy  was  got  off* 
without  being  damaged.  At  length  they  reached 
Nullatartok  Bay,  in  the  59th  degree  of  north  lati- 
tude. It  is  surrounded  by  high  mountains,  and  so 
shallow  at  the  upper  end,  that  no  large  ice-fields 
can  float  in  it.  Here  they  pitched  their  tents,  and 
were  detained  twelve  days,  during  which  time  they 


LABRADOR.  173 

explored  the  country  as  far  as  they  were  able. 
The  mountains  were  covered  with  moss,  alder, 
birch,  and  various  shrubs  and  plants,  and  the  val- 
leys, with  grass  and  a  variety  of  flowers.  The 
rocks  were  slaty,  easily  splitting  into  plates  of  from 
f  »ar  to  eight  feet  square.  They  discovered  also 
three  rivers,  abounding  in  salmon. 

The  sea  being  at  length  cleared  of  ice,  they  em- 
barked again,  on  July  the  15th,  and  steered  towards 
Nachwak  Bay,  the  magnificent  mountains  of  \\hich 
afforded  them  a  most  delightful  prospect,  especially 
at  sun-rise.  A  party  of  heathen  Esquimaux,  about 
fifty  in  number,  had  fixed  their  summer  residence 
on  this  bay.  As  soon  as  the  voyagers  approached, 
loud  shouts  of  joy  resounded  from  all  quarters,  and 
muskets  were  fired  in  every  direction.  The  Es- 
quimaux had  scarcely  patience  to  wait  for  their 
landing,  and  were  all  eager  to  assist  them  in  pitch- 
ing their  tents.  Their  behaviour  was  modest  and 
rather  bashful;  there  was  no  reason  to  complain  of 
any  unpleasant  intrusions,  nor  were  any  thefts  com- 
mitted. They  rested  here  two  days,  and  did  not 
neglect  to  acquaint  the  people  with  the  design  of 
their  voyage,  or  to  preach  the  gospel  to  them. 
They  were  evidently  much  impressed;  and  one 
of  the  chief  men  said,  "  I  am  determined  to  be  con- 
verted to  Jesus."  The  Christian  Esquimaux  in 
the  missionary  company  were  very  zealous  in  ex- 
horting their  countrymen  to  believe  in  Christ,  and 
on  every  occasion  they  exhibited  the  character  of 
true  believers. 

On  the  25th  of  July,  the  party  arrived  at  Opper- 
navik,  lying  between  the  sixtieth  and  sixty-first  de- 
gree of  north  latitude,  and  not  far  from  Cape  Chud- 
leigh.  Here  they  found  a  native,  named  Uttakijok, 
with  his  two  wives  and  youngest  brother,  waiting 
15* 


1^4  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

for  them.  They  had  come  from  Ungava  Bay,  the 
very  place  to  ""hich  the  voyagers  were  directing 
their  course.  He  was  one  of  the  two  Esquimaux 
from  whom  the  missionaries  received  the  most  dis- 
tinct information  respecting  the  Ungava  country  and 
its  inhabitants.  Having  learned  that  it  was  the  in- 
tention of  the  brethren  to  make  a  voyage  thither  in 
the  present  year,  he  had  waited  for  their  arrival  in 
Oppernavik  during  the  whole  spring,  and  had 
erected  signals  on  all  the  heights  of  his  tent,  that 
they  might  not  miss  him.  This  man  was  of  very 
essential  service  to  them;  as  without  such  a  steady 
and  trusty  guide,  they  must  have  been  wandering 
in  the  most  painful  and  perilous  uncertainty,  in 
the  desert  regions  to  the  west  of  Cape  Chudieigh, 
where,  on  a  coast  of  one  hundred  miles  in  length, 
they  did  not  meet  a  single  inhabitant.  He  exe- 
cuted the  office  he  had  thus  voluntarily  undertaken, 
with  a  degree  of  faithfulness  and  disinterested 
kindness,  which  excited  their  admiration  and  gra- 
titude. 

After  enduring  much  fear  and  difficulty  on  the 
1st  of  August,  from  large  shoals  of  ice  surrounding 
them  on  all  sides,  they  safely  passed  the  whirlpool 
and  eddies  in  the  straits,  and  doubled  Cape  Chud- 
ieigh without  meeting  any  disaster,  except  that  the 
skin-boat  they  had  in  tow,  containing  an  Esqui- 
maux, was  seized  by  the  vortex,  and  received  a 
rapid  twist,  but  as  the  towing  rope  did  not  break, 
she  was  immediately,  by  the  swiftness  of  their 
course,  rescued  from  danger. 

Having  thus  entered  the  ocean  on  the  western 
side  of  the  Cape,  they  found  themselves,  as  it  were, 
transported  to  a  new  world.  The  coast  which  had 
hitherto  taken  a  northerly  direction,  now  turned  to 
the  south-south-west.     They  soon  had  a  sight  of 


LABRADOR.  175 

the  Ungava  country,  and  sailed  briskly  amidst  the 
numerous  islands,  lying  along  the  coast,  which  is 
low,  with  gently  sloping  hills.  They  discovered 
three  skin-boats,  full  of  people,  standing  towards 
them  from  the  shore.  They  were  the  inhabitants 
of  Ungava,  who  welcomed  them  with  shouts  of 
joy,  and  with  firing  their  muskets ;  and  the  mis- 
sionaries visited  them  in  their  tents,  informing  them 
of  the  purpose  for  which  they  had  undertaken  this 
voyage. 

On  August  7th,  they  arrived  at  what  was  after- 
wards called  George's  River.  To  this  part  they 
had  from  the  first  directed  their  attention.  It  lies 
about  one  hundred  and  forty  miles  suuth-south-west 
of  Cape  Chudleigh,  in  lat.  58^  57'  north.  Here 
they  pitched  their  tents,  and  stayed  several  days 
for  the  purpose  of  exploring  the  country.  At  a 
short  distance  from  the  landing  place,  they  dis- 
covered a  spot  well  adapted  for  a  missionary 
station.  It  is  a  green  slope  or  terrace,  overgrown 
with  shrubs,  having  a  woody  valley  extended  on 
one  side.  Their  conductor,  Uttakiyok,  who  had 
spent  more  than  one  winter  in  the  Ungava  country, 
assured  them  that  there  was  here  an  ample  supply 
of  provisions,  and  expressed  his  conviction  that  the 
Esquimaux  would  collect  from  all  parts  and  settle 
here,  if  a  settlement  were  formed.  As  to  Euro- 
peans, the  missionaries  entertained  no  doubt  that 
they  might  find  means  of  subsistence  in  this 
place,  as  it  is  accessible  for  ships,  and  has  plenty 
of  wood  and  water.  These  considerations,  there- 
fore, induced  them  to  erect  high  marks  of  stones, 
on  the  two  opposite  hills  at  the  entrance  of  the 
bay;  and  on  a  declivity  of  another  on  the  right 
they  fixed  a  board,  on  which  were  carved  the 
initials  of  the  reigning  king  of  Great  Britain,  those 


176  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

of  the  two  missionaries,  and  that  also  of  the  society 
to  which  they  belonged,  together  with  the  year  of 
their  arrival. 

The  travellers,  after  leaving  this  place,  had  pro- 
ceeded but  a  short  way,  when  they  were  obliged 
to  cast  anchor  in  an  exposed  situation,  being  de- 
tained several  days  by  contrary  winds ;  and  when 
these  became  more  favourable,  it  blew  so  hard  a 
gale,  that  they  were  in  imminent  danger  of  suffer- 
ing shipwreck.  Their  situation  now  became  more 
critical,  and  rather  alarming.  The  season  was  far 
advanced,  and  the  Esquimaux  expressed  their 
fears,  that  if  they  proceeded  much  further,  they 
might  not  find  it  practicable  to  return  to  Okkak 
before  winter,  which  would  be  attended  with  most 
distressing  consequences. 

These  circumstances  threw  the  missionaries  into 
great  perplexity.  They  were  only  seventy  or 
eighty  miles  distant  from  the  western  extremity  of 
the  Ungava  country,  which  they  had  fixed  upon  as 
the  fmal  object  of  their  voyage ;  and  yet  difficulties 
seemed  to  render  it  nearly  impossible  to  reach  this 
point.  In  this  distress  they  retired  to  their  own 
tent,  and  having  maturely  weighed  all  circum- 
stances, entreated  the  Lord's  direction  in  fervent 
prayer.  They  rose  from  their  knees  with  a  firm 
conviction  that  they  ought  to  proceed  in  his  name, 
and  relying  on  his  help;  and  when  they  men- 
tioned their  determination  to  the  Esquimaux,  they 
found  them  cheerfully  disposed  to  prosecute  the 
voyage. 

Two  days  after,  the  wind  veered  to  the  north- 
east, and  became  favourable,  so  that  after  a  sail  of 
six  days  they  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Kocksoak,  (Sand  River,)  the  very  place  they  had 
in  view.    Here  they  remained  from  August  25th 


LABRADOR.  177 

to  the  1st  of  September,  exploring  the  surrounding 
country,  and  entering  into  conversation  with  the 
inh:ibitants  respecting  the  object  of  this  expedition. 
The  difference  between  these  Esquimaux  and  their 
countrymen  Hving  at  the  settlements  was  very 
striking.  The  former  were  very  poor,  and  miser- 
ably provided;  whereas  the  latter,  by  their  inter- 
course with  the  brethren  and  other  Europeans,  had 
acquired  many  conveniences,  and  even  compara- 
tive affluence.  They  appeared  rather  shy,  but, 
after  having  received  a  few  trifling  presents,  they 
became  more  free  and  communicative,  surveying 
the  missionaries  from  head  to  foot,  as  if  they  were 
a  new  species  of  animal.  They  listened,  however, 
with  attention  to  their  discourses,  repeatedly  ex- 
pressing their  wish  that  they  would  come  and  set- 
tle in  the  country,  that  they  might  hear  more  of 
the  gospel,  and  be  converted. 

The  estuary  of  the  Kocksoak  lies  in  589  36'  N. 
latitude,  at  the  distance  of  about  six  or  seven  hun- 
dred miles  from  Okkak,  and  is  about  as  broad  as 
the  Thames  at  Gravesend.  The  brethren  gave  it 
the  name  of  South  River.  Having  proceeded 
further  onwards  in  the  skin-boat,  they  arrived  al  a 
bay,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  a  gentle  rising 
ground,  well  wooded  with  trees  of  moderate  size, 
and  called  it  Unity  Bay;  considering  it  as  a  very 
desirable  place  for  a  missionary  settlement.  A  fine 
slope  extends  for  about  half  an  English  mile, 
bounded  on  each  extremity  by  a  hill,  on  which 
they  erected  high  signals.  The  land  is  level  and 
dry,  well  watered  by  several  rivulets  issuing  from 
the  wood,  and  in  this  they  found  various  European 
plants  and  flowers,  and  different  kinds  of  shrubs, 
such  as  junipers,  currants,  &c.,  with  grass  and 
trees  in  abundance. 


Its  MISSIOXAEY    BECOKDS. 

The  travellei-s  now  deemed  it  unnecessary  to 
prosecute  their  voyage  any  further,  as,  from  all 
the  inteUigence  they  could  gain  from  the  natives, 
they  were  satisfied  that  no  other  place  suitable 
fw  a  missionary  establishment  could  be  found. 
Further  west,  no  wood  grows  along  the  coast,  and 
there  is  no  place,  except  the  two  rivei*s  betbre 
mentioned,  where  a  ship  could  with  safety  approach 
the  land ;  and  at  this  season  of  the  year  they 
would  probably  meet  with  no  inhabitants,  as  they 
were  all  gone  into  the  interior  to  hunt  rein-deer. 
The  object  of  their  expedition  having  been  thus  tar 
attained,  they  therefore  prepared  for  their  return. 
They  presented  their  faithful  pilot,  Uttakiyok,  with 
their  skin-boat,  with  which  he  was  highly  gratified. 
On  September  2d,  they  commenced  their  voyage 
home ;  and,  without  meeting  with  any  remarkable 
occurrence,  arrived  in  safety  at  Okkak,  on  the  4th 
of  October,  afier  an  absence  of  fourteen  weeks, 
having  performed  a  voyage  of  from  twelve  to  tliir- 
teen  hundred  miles. 

During  the  following  years  no  very  remarkable 
events  occurred  in  the  three  settlements  at  Hope 
Dale,  Nain,  and  Okkak.  The  mission  proceeded 
with  a  slow  but  steady  pace,  and  though  the  ac- 
cession of  new  converts  was  not  great,  yet  tlie 
brethren  had  tlie  pleasure  to  find  that,  with  but 
few  exceptions,  those  who  came  to  reside  with 
them,  remained  faithfiil  to  their  promise,  to  foi'sake 
their  pagan  customs,  and  to  improve  all  the  means 
of  gmce  with  which  they  were  lavoured.  They 
were  cheered  in  their  benevolent  exertions,  by  ob- 
serving clear  evidences  of  a  DiN  ine  work  in  the 
children  and  young  people  born  and  educated  in 
the  settlements,  wlio  were  stimulated  to  increasing 
diUgence  at  school,  by  obtaining  a  new  spelling 


LABRADOR.  179 

and  reading  book  in  the  Esquimaux  language. 
The  progress  of  both  young  and  old  in  scriptural 
knowledge  was  greatly  promoted,  by  the  translating 
and  printing  of  the  *•  Harmony  ot'  the  Four  Gos- 
j>els,"  and  the  "Summary  ot'  Christian  Doctrine," 
for  the  use  of  the  children,  and  the  subsequent  ver- 
sion of  each  ot'  the  Gx)spels,  generously  published 
at  the  expense  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society.  The  devotion  of  the  congregation  had, 
moi-eover,  been  much  enlivened  by  the  publication 
of  a  hymn  book  in  their  native  tongue. 

The  early  commencement  and  extraordinary  se- 
verity of  the  winter  of  1S15,  prevented  the  Esqui- 
maux trom  procuring  a  sutiicient  stock  of  provi- 
sions; they  were,  however,  preser\-ed  from  abso- 
lute tamine,  as  the  missionaries  rendered  them  all 
the  assistance  which  their  0N\'n  scant\'  stores  al- 
lowed. This  distress  had  in  some  measure  an 
injurious  influence  on  their  spiritual  coui"se,  as 
they  were  obliged  to  seek  their  food  at  a  distance 
from  the  settlements.  Some  were  so  reduced  by 
want  and  distress,  that  they  seemed,  as  it  were, 
stupefied,  and  scarcely  able  to  attend  to  the  con- 
cerns of  their  souls  with  becoming  seriousness. 
Many  of  them,  however,  manifested  tilial  conti- 
deiice  in  their  heavenly  Father,  and  due  resigna- 
tii:«n  to  his  will. 

Notwithstanding  these  trying  circumstances,  the 
missionaries  remark: — ''It  is  clearly  seen,  that  the 
Christian  Esquimaux  have  a  consciousness  of  the 
necessity  of  knowing  and  relying  on  their  Saviour 
and  Redeemer,  whom  they  are  bound  to  love  and 
serve ;  and  otten  have  we  seen  them  shed  teai-s  on 
hearing  the  gospel.  The  conduct  of  our  commu- 
nicants has  atTorded  us  pleasure  and  editication,  by 
w  hich  we  have  been  greatly  encouraged.    In  short, 


1'80:  MISSIONARY    BECORDS. 

we  rejoice  in  perceiving,  that  the  work  of  God  and 
his  Spirit  has  been  carried  on  in  the  hearts  of  our 
people  with  manifest  blessing,  though  amidst  much 
weakness  and  imperfection  on  our  part,  and  not  dis- 
tinguished by  any  extraordinary  and  striking  ap- 
pearances from  without." 

A  trial,  severer  than  any  which  had  hitherto  ex- 
ercised the  faith  and  patience  of  our  brethren  on 
this  coast,  was  experienced  by  them  in  the  year 
1816,  in  consequence  of  the  late  arrival  of  the  ship 
at  Nain  and  Okkak,  and  the  complete  failure  of  all 
the  captain's  attempts  to  reach  the  settlement  at 
Hope  Dale.  The  following  is  the  official  account 
of  this  disastrous  event : — 

"October  28th,  1816. — The  Jemima  arrived  in 
the  river  from  Labrador,  after  one  of  the  most  dan- 
gerous and  fatiguing  voyages  ever  known.  She 
arrived  at  the  drift  ice  on  the  coast  of  Labrador,  on 
the  1 6th  of  July.  Captain  Frazer  found  it  extended 
two  hundred  miles  from  land;  and,  after  attempting 
to  get  in,  first  at  Hope  Dale,  then  at  Nain,  and 
lastly  at  Okkak,  he  was  at  length  completely  sur- 
rounded by  ice,  and  in  the  most  imminent  danger 
during  six  days  and  nights,  expecting  every  mo- 
ment that  the  ship  would  be  crushed  to  pieces. 
With  very  great  exertion,  he  at  length  got  towards 
the  outer  part  of  the  ice.  Yet  he  was  beset  by  it 
forty-nine  days,  aud,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  our 
brethren,  as  well  as  of  the  Esquimaux,  did  not 
reach  Okkak  till  August  29th.  The  very  next 
day,  the  whole  coast,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach, 
was  entirely  choked  up  by  ice,  and,  after  lying  at 
Okkak  nearly  three  weeks,  he  was  twice  forced 
back  by  it  on  his  passage  to  Nain,  which  place  he 
did  not  reach  till  September  22d.  After  staying 
the  usual  time,  Captain  Frazer  proceeded,  October 


LABRADOR.  181 

3d,  towards  Hope  Dale,  with  fine  weather,  yet,  on 
account  of  the  lateness  of  the  season  and  a  great 
deal  of  drift  ice,  with  but  little  prospect  of  reaching 
that  settlement.  Notwithstanding  he  mentioned 
his  fears  to  the  brethren  at  Nain,  brother  Kmock 
and  his  wife,  and  the  two  brethren  Komer  and 
Christensen,  who  were  going  to  Hope  Dale,  went  on 
board,  and  they  set  sail.  In  the  evening  the  wind 
rose  and  blew  very  hard,  accompanied  with  a  heavy 
fall  of  snow,  and  so  dense  a  fog  that  they  could  not 
see  the  length  of  the  ship.  Being  within  half  a 
mile  of  a  dangerous  reef  of  rocks,  the  captain  was 
under  the  necessity  of  carrying  a  press  of  sail  to 
clear  them,  which  he  did  but  just  accomplish,  when 
the  gale  increased  to  such  a  degree,  the  wind  being 
right  on  shore,  that  he  was  obliged  to  lay  to,  when 
the  sea  often  broke  over  the  vessel.  Seeing  every 
attempt  to  reach  Hope  Dale  was  in  vain,  he  was  at 
last  necessitated  to  bear  away  for  England,  on  Oc- 
tober 5th.  On  the  8th,  9th,  and  lOth,  he  again 
experienced  a  gale  equal  to  a  hurricane,  which 
during  the  nights  of  the  9th  and  10th  was  so  vio- 
lent, that  the  captain  expected  the  ship  would  be 
foundered.  She  was  at  one  time  struck  by  the 
sea,  which  twisted  her  in  such  a  manner  that  the 
very  seams  of  her  larboard  side  opened,  and  the 
water  gushed  mto  the  cabin  and  the  mate's  berth;' 
as  if  it  came  from  a  pump,  and  every  body  at  first 
thought  her  side  was  stove  in:  the  Lord,  however, 
was  pleased  to  protect  every  one  from  harm,  and 
nothing  was  lost,  nor  has  the  ship  suffered  material 
damage." 

This  disastrous  event  occasioned  many  fears  and 
perplexities,  both  to  the  missionaries  in  Labrador, 
and  their  friends  at  home ;  it  caused  a  very  con- 
siderable expense  to  the  funds  of  the  society ;  it  un- 
16 


J8^  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

expectedly  removed  four  missionaries  from  the 
scene  of  their  labours;  and  it  awakened  the  most 
painilil  feelings  in  the  brethren  and  sisters  at  Hope 
Dale,  who  naturally  concluded  that  the  ship  had 
been  lost,  as  a  considerable  time  elapsed  before 
they  heard  of  her  arrival  at  the  other  two  settle- 
ments ;  and  even  when  their  anxiety  was  partially 
relieved,  they  were  inclined  to  fear  that  the  vessel 
had  foundered  in  her  attempts-  to  reach  her  har- 
bour. 

The  four  missionaries,  who  had  thus  been  unex- 
pectedly brought  to  Europe,  after  spending  the 
winter  in  England,  returned  to  Labrador  in  1817, 
Their  voyage  was  perilous,  as  the  passage  was 
frequently  obstructed  by  immense  fields  of  ice 
during  heavy  gales  and  thick  fogs.  But  though 
the  vessel  was  greatly  damaged,  she  safely  reached 
the  harbour  of  Hope  Dale;  and,  after  receiving 
the  needful  repairs,  proceeded  to  Nain  ^nd  Okkak. 
The  non-arrival  of  the  ship  at  Hope  Dale,  in  the 
preceding  year,  had,  as  was  anticipated,  caused 
much  anxiety  to  the  missionaries  in  that  place. 
They  had,  however,  suffered  no  want  of  provi- 
sions, being  sufficiently  supplied  from  the  stores  of 
Nain. 

The  most  distressing  consequence  of  the  event 
just  alluded  to,  was  the  obstacle  thereby  thrown  in 
the  way  of  the  brethren  at  Okkak,  to  proceed 
during  the  summer  of  1817  to  the  Ungava  country, 
and  to  spend  the  following  winter  there.  But  the 
unexpected  removal  of  the  missionaries  to  Europe, 
so  reduced  the  number  of  those  remaining  in  the 
country,  that  they  were  obliged,  though  very  re- 
\jctantly,  to  relinquish  that  intention.  This  was 
he  more  to  be  regretted,  as  they  had  received  pre- 
vious information  that  the  inhabitants  of  that  coun- 


LABRADOS.  183 

try  were  anxiously  waiting  their  arrival.  But 
times  and  seasons  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord. 
He  does  all  things  well ;  and  the  duty  of  his  ser- 
vants is,  under  every  trial,  to  be  resigned  to  his 
will. 

The  peaceful  and  hopeful  course  of  the  Christian 
Esquimaux  was  now  unhappily  disturbed  by  some 
pagan  visiters  from  the  south,  who  inveigled 
eighteen  of  the  inhabitants  of  Hope  Dale,  and  fifty 
of  Okkak,  to  leave  the  settlements,  and  remove 
with  them  to  the  residence  of  the  Europeans  in  the 
south.  Discouraginof  as  this  was  to  the  brethren, 
they  were  animated  in  the  prosecution  of  their 
work,  by  observing  that  the  major  part  of  the  con- 
verts were  progressively  attaining  more  of  the 
Christian  character,  both  in  knowledge  and 
practice. 

The  brethren  wrote  from  Hope  Dale,  July  27th, 
1825: — "We  have,  indeed,  even  in  the  year  past, 
richly  experienced  that  the  good  seed  has  not  been 
sown  in  vain.  The  Spirit  of  God  accompanied  the 
testimony  of  the  life,  sufferings,  and  death  of  Jesus, 
with  power  in  the  hearts  of  our  people ;  and  we  en- 
joyed with  them  many  rich  blessings  whenever  we 
met  in  his  name.  It  gave  us  peculiar  satisfaction 
to  perceive,  that  all  those  that  had  for  some  time 
past  been  excluded  from  the  congregation,  returned 
with  true  signs  of  repentance,  bemoaning  their  sins 
and  transgressions,  and  crying  to  the  Lord  for 
mercy.  We  could,  therefore,  at  different  opportu- 
nities, readmit  them  all  to  fellowship  with  the  be- 
lievers. Several  persons  advanced  in  the  privi- 
leges of  the  church ;  two  girls  and  eight  children 
were  baptized ;  four  persons,  baptized  as  children, 
were  received  into  the  congregation ;  seven  became 
candidates  for  the  holy  communion ;  six  partook  of 


18'4  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

It  for  the  first  time ;  and  a  youth  was  added  to  the 
class  of  candidates  for  baptism.  One  child  de- 
parted this  life.  The  Esquimaux  congregation  at 
Hope  Dale  consists  of  sixty-five  communicants, 
thirty-five  baptized  adults,  thirty-eight  baptized 
children  and  youths,  seven  candidates  for  baptism, 
and  two  children  yet  unbaptized:  in  all,  of  one 
hundred  and  ninety-two  persons. 

"  In  externals,  we  have  cause  to  thank  our  hea- 
venly Father  for  his  care  of  his  poor  children. 
Though  few  seals  were  caught  by  our  Esquimaux 
during  the  last  winter,  they  never  suffered  real 
want.  The  rein-deer  hunt  turned  out  well,  and 
many  partridges  were  shot  in  the  country,  so  that 
we  could  always  procure  a  good  supply  of  fresh 
meat.  Towards  the  end  of  spring,  the  Esquimaux 
were  remarkably  successful  in  catching  seals,  which 
enabled  them  to  dry  a  considerable  stock  of  meat. 
We  had  little  snow  during  the  winter,  but  from  the 
24th  of  November  to  the  9th  of  June,  our  bay  was 
frozen." 

On  August  13th,  1825,  the  missionaries  wrote 
from  Nain : — "  The  internal  state  of  our  Esqui- 
maux congregation  has,  by  the  Lord's  mercy, 
afforded  us  more  joy  than  pain.  Most  of  the  bap- 
tized have  been  desirous  of  experiencing  the  power 
of  our  Saviour's  grace,  to  enable  them  to  walk 
worthy  of  the  gospel,  and  to  give  honour  to  him 
who  has  delivered  from  darkness  and  the  power  of 
sin.  Some  painful  occurrences  may  be  expected; 
for  the  enemy  of  souls  is  ever  active  seeking  to  do 
harm  to  the  cause  of  God.  Nor  has  he  spared 
us,  but  even  sought  to  lead  the  children  into  mis- 
chief, and  created  disturbance  among  them.  But 
the  Spirit  of  God,  ruling  in  the  congregation,  proved 
more  mighty;  and  the  evil  being  brought  to  light, 


LABRADOB.  185 

the  machinations  of  the  enemy  were  soon  destroyed. 
We  thank  the  Lord,  that  we  perceive  that  the  spirit 
of  our  people  is  with  us,  and  all  are  intent  on  put- 
ting away  that  which  is  an  evil  in  the  sight  of 
God.  Against  such  a  spirit,  which  is  his  gift, 
Satan  cannot  long  exert  his  craft  with  success. 
May  the  Lord  preserve  it  amongst  us  !  As  to  ex- 
ternals, we  can  declare  with  gratitude  that  our 
merciful  heavenly  Father  has  cared  for  our  people. 
None  have  suffered  extreme  hunger.  They 
caught  but  few  seals  in  kajaks,  or  upon  the  ice,  but 
more  in  nets ;  by  which  they  obtained  a  sufficiency 
for  subsistence.  Nor  have  they  suffered  much 
from  severe  illness. 

"During  the  winter  season,  five  adults  and  four 
children  were  baptized;  three  persons  were  re- 
ceived into  the  congregation ;  fourteen  were  added 
to  the  candidates  for  the  Lord's  supper,  and  three 
became  partakers.  At  present  our  Esquimaux 
congregation  consists  of  two  hundred  and  seven 
persons,  of  whom  eighty-two  are  communicants. 
None  have  departed  this  life.  About  seventy 
children  attend  the  meetings  and  schools,  with  dili- 
gence and  profit." 

In  a  letter  dated  Okkak,  August  24th,  1825,  it 
is  said: — "Since  the  departure  of  the  ship  last 
year,  nine  children  and  thirteen  adults  were  bap- 
tized ;  thirteen  became  partakers  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per: three  youths  were  received  into  the  congre- 
gation; twenty-three  persons  came  to  live  here,  de- 
siring to  be  converted  to  the  Lord;  a  lamily  of  six 
persons  removed  to  Nain;  seven  adults  and  three 
children  departed  this  life.  They  all  gave  evidence 
of  faith,  and  expressed  their  desire  to  depart  and 
be  with  Christ.  Our  congregation  consists  of  three 
16* 


186  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

hundred  and  eighty-eight  persons,  of  whom  ninety- 
seven  are  communicants." 

In  1829,  the  missionaries  at  Nain  furnished  the 
following  interesting  communication: — 

"  What  has  not  the  Lord  done  for  this  nation  for 
nearly  sixty  years !  Oh,  might  none  remain  be- 
hind, to  whom  the  precious  gospel  of  a  crucified 
Saviour  is  brought;  but  experience  that  the  blood 
of  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  brings  the  sin- 
ner nigh  to  God !  Of  this  we  have  seen  many  en- 
couraging proofs  in  the  years  past;  but  never  had 
more  cause  to  rejoice  than  over  those  which  we 
witnessed  during  the  last  autumn,  when  an  infec- 
tious disorder  was  brought  hither  from  the  south, 
and  spread  so  fast,  that,  in  the  space  of  four  weeks, 
upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  members 
of  our  congregation  lay  ill. 

"  The  situation  of  these  people  was  deplorable 
in  the  extreme.  In  such  cases  every  thing  is 
wanting ;  nor  could  the  patients  assist  one  another. 
In  many  tents,  all  the  families  lay  in  a  helpless 
state ;  nor  could  any  one  give  the  other  even  as 
much  as  a  drop  of  water:  those  who  had  recovered 
a  little  walked  about  hke  shadows.  We  were  em- 
ployed early  and  late,  in  preparing  medicines,  and 
visiting  and  nursing  the  sick;  and  all  our  spare 
time  was  occupied  in  making  coffins  and  burying 
the  dead.  On  some  days,  we  had  two  or  three 
funerals;  and  you  may  conceive  what  we  felt 
during  such  an  accumulation  of  distress.  Our 
stock  of  medicine  was  all  expended;  and  at  one 
time  we  feared  we  should  lose  the  majority  of  our 
congregation. 

"  But  the  Lord  heard  our  sighs  and  prayers,  and 
gave  us  to  experience  his  marvelous  help,  when 


LABRADOR.  187 

at  Hope  Dale,  had  returned  thither  with  a  peni- 
tent resolution  to  forsake  no  more  the  fellowship  of 
believers.  A  satisfactory  and  improving  spirit  ap- 
pears to  prevail. 

From  Nain,  brother  Lundbury  writes  : — "  Upon 
the  whole,  the  past  winter  has  been  a  season  of 
much  greater  satisfaction  to  us  than  the  preced- 
ing. Many  of  our  Esquimaux  appear  to  have  been 
led  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  serious  self-examina- 
tion ;  and  we  cherish  the  hope,  that  the  spiritual 
advantages  they  have  enjoyed,  will  not  have  been 
conferred  in  vain.  Experiences  of  this  kind  prove 
a  great  encouragement  to  us  to  continue  to  pro- 
claim the  gospel  to  the  poor  Esquimaux,  for  we 
see  that  the  Lord  is  still  with  us.  The  New  Tes- 
tament remains  in  constant  use  among  our  people, 
and  never  fails  to  be  their  companion  and  guide, 
during  their  absence  from  us  at  the  out-places  in 
the  spring  and  summer." 

Brother  Fritche  adds  the  following  testimony: — 
"  It  was  evident  that  our  simple  preaching  of  the 
sufferings  and  death  of  Jesus  made  an  impression 
upon  the  hearts  of  our  hearers  ;  to  this,  the  conver- 
sations which  I  had  from  time  to  time  in  visiting 
Esquimaux,  bore  sufficient  testimony.  The  know- 
ledge of  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  which  many  of 
them  exhibited,  surprised  me.  I  question  whether 
many  European  Christians  in  the  same  rank  of  life 
could  be  found  possessing  a  clearer  insight  into 
them." 

The  missionaries  at  Okkak  speak  with  pleasure 
of  the  general  course  of  their  congregation,  and  of 
the  appearance  of  greater  spiritual  life  among  their 
young  people.  Some  persons  had  been  added  to 
the  congregation,  but  the  total  number  of  members 
had  decreased  by  removals  to  other  settlements, 


188  MISSIONARY'    RECORDS. 

especially  to  one  called  Hebron,  situated  on  Georges' 
river. 

The  buildings  at  Hebron  were  making  progress 
but  slowly,  owing  to  the  want  of  materials  on  the 
spot,  the  necessary  timber  having  to  be  procured 
from  the  settlement  of  Hope  Dale,  at  the  distance 
of  five  hundred  miles,  or  from  England  by  the  ship. 
It  was  hoped,  however,  that  the  mission  house  would 
be  completed  in  the  ensuing  summer. 

The  advantage  at  present  derived  from  this  new 
settlement  is  chiefly  as  an  outlet  for  the  redundant 
population  of  Okkak  ;  but  the  brethren  cherish  the 
hope,  that  it  will  become  the  means  of  extending 
the  Redeemers  kingdom  in  those  northern  regions. 
Fourteen  natives  have  taken  up  their  abode  at  the 
settlement,  among  whom  some  encouraging  indica- 
tions have  appeared.  But  most  of  the  visiters 
whom  the  missionaries  receive  from  the  north 
come  only  for  the  purpose  of  trade,  and  hitherto 
hive  shown  no  inclination  to  attend  to  the  gospel 
message. 

At  all  the  settlements,  the  missionaries  speak 
with  satisfaction  of  the  progress  of  the  schools,  and 
the  diligence  and  proficiency  of  the  scholars. 

Brother  Morhardt  perseveres  in  his  arduous  and 
important  undertaking,  the  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  Testament  into  the  Esquimaux 
language.  In  the  course  of  the  preceding  winter, 
(1833,)  he  completed  the  translation  of  the  prophe- 
cies of  Isaiah,  which  is  under  the  revision  of  the 
brethren  at  the  other  settlements,  and  purposed  to 
proceed  with  the  book  of  Exodus.  His  version  of 
the  book  of  Genesis  has  been  printed  by  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

The  last  accounts  are  as  follows: — Nain,  four 
brethren  j  Okkak,  five  brethren  j  Hope  Dale,  four 


LABRADOR.  189 

brethren;  Hebron,  four  brethren;  of  these  twelve 
are  married,  and  five  single.  The  labourers  amount 
to  29;  communicants,  240;  baptized  adults,  162; 
baptized  children,  355  ;  total  in  church  fellowship, 
857.  Candidates  for  baptism,  new  people,  and 
excluded,  46 ;  making  a  total  under  instruction  of 
903. 

The  winter  of  1834-35  proved  very  severe  and 
protracted,  as  has  already  been  stated  ;  but,  in 
Labrador,  the  native  converts  had  less  to  suffer 
from  the  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life  than  their 
Greenland  brethren.  The  missionaries  here  had 
also  less  cause  to  complain  of  the  encroachments 
of  the  Southlanders  than  in  former  years  ;  and  the 
course  of  their  Esquimaux  congregations  was,  in 
consequence,  less  disturbed :  the  youth  afforded 
them  particular  pleasure,  by  their  diligence  in 
learning.  At  Hope  Dale,  a  cheerful  jubilee  was 
celebrated,  fifty  years  having  elapsed  since  the 
baptism  of  the  first  heathen  Esquimaux  at  that 
place.  At  Hebron,  the  frame  of  the  church  and 
mission  house  was  erected  in  the  course  of  the 
summer. 

It  has  often  and  justly  been  remarked,  that  the 
punctual  performance,  by  the  brethren's  ship,  of 
the  dangerous  voyage  between  England  and  Labra- 
dor, for  the  last  sixty-seven  years,  forms  an  inter- 
esting and  important  fact  in  the  history  of  their  la- 
bours. The  voyage  in  1836,  both  outward  and 
homeward,  was,  however,  one  of  great  peril,  the 
most  hazardous,  with  the  exception,  perhaps,  of 
that  performed  in  the  year  1816,  which  the  present 
century  has  witnessed. 

The  perils  to  which  the  Harmony  was  exposed, 
on  her  outward  course,  commenced  soon  after  the 


1^  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

24th  of  June ;  on  which  day,  after  a  speedy  and 
prosperous  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  she  fell  in 
with  the  drift  ice,  about  two  hundred  miles  from 
the  coast  of  Labrador.  According  to  the  statement 
of  the  captain,  it  was  not  merely  the  immense 
quantity  of  ice  which  rendered  the  navigation  diffi- 
cult and  dangerous,  nor  yet  the  number  of  icebergs 
which  crowded  the  narrow  channels,  and  of  which 
he,  on  one  occasion,  counted  no  less  than  seventy  ; 
but,  more  especially,  the  character  of  the  frozen 
masses,  consisting  chiefly  of  what  the  seamen  call 
"  bottom  ice,"  (ice  of  great  thickness,  concealed 
either  wholly  or  partially  beneath  a  covering  of 
water,  too  shallow  to  allow  a  vessel  to  pass  with 
safety,)  and  the  violent  swells  by  which  they  were 
frequently  agitated ;  the  undulations  thereby  pro- 
duced exceeding,  on  one  occasion,  one  hundred 
feet  in  perpendicular  height ;  a  spectacle,  which, 
however  sublime,  could  not  be  contemplated  with- 
out the  most  lively  sensations  of  alarm  ;  for  although 
the  Harmony  was  at  the  time  beyond  the  reach  of 
the  most  violent  agitation,  the  striking  of  the  ice 
against  the  ship's  sides  was  sufficiently  severe  to 
cause  the  utmost  apprehensions  for  her  safety. 

It  was,  in  fact,  only  by  the  constant  use  of  tow 
or  cable-junk  let  down  beneath  the  surface  of  the 
water,  and  interposed  between  the  vessel  and  the 
advancing  masses,  that  the  sailors  were  enabled, 
with  the  Divine  help,  to  prevent  her  receiving  seri- 
ous, and  perhaps  irreparable,  injury  from  their 
sharp  and  rugged  edges.  For  eight  days  subse- 
quent to  this  anxious  period,  the  vessel  remained 
completely  intrenched  in  ice ;  not  a  drop  of  water 
being  visible  on  any  side  of  her,  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach.     At  length,  however,  the  Lord  sent 


LABRADOR.  191 

deliverance  from  these  accumulating  perils,  and 
opened  for  her  a  safe,  though  toilsome,  voyage 
through  the  ice,  to  the  coast  of  Labrador. 

On  entering  Hope  Dale  harbour,  on  the  4th  of 
August,  the  captain  learned  that  it  had  become 
clear  of  ice  only  two  days  before;  a  circumstance 
which  led  him  to  consider  as  peculiarly  providen- 
tial, the  many  obstacles  which  had  hitherto  opposed 
his  progress ;  having  every  reason  to  believe,  that, 
had  the  ship  been  obliged  to  contend  with  similar 
ones  in  the  narrow  and  rocky  channels  between 
Hope  Dale  and  the  islands,  the  destruction  of  the 
vessel,  humanly  speaking,  would  have  been  inevi- 
table. 

The  voyage  of  the  Harmony  northwards,  to 
Nain  and  Okkak,  was  performed  without  any  seri- 
ous difficulty ;  but  the  approach  to  Hebron  was 
attended  with  fresh  dangers.  When  within  a  quar- 
ter of  a  mile  of  the  coast,  at  no  great  distance  from 
the  settlement  itself,  a  sudden  storm  arose,  which 
drove  the  vessel  out  to  sea ;  and  continued  to  blow 
with  such  violence,  that  the  missionaries,  who, 
with  their  Esquimaux,  had  been  standing  on  the 
beach,  making  signals  of  welcome,  gave  way  to 
the  mournful  thought,  that  the  Harmony  had  finally 
quitted  the  coast  of  Labrador,  and  that  they  must 
forego  the  comfort  and  refreshment  of  her  annual 
visit.  So  much  the  greater  were  their  joy  and 
gratitude,  when,  on  the  11th  of  September,  they 
saw  her  brought  to  an  anchorage  in  Hebron  bay, 
uninjured  by  the  three  days'  tempest  to  which  she 
had  been  exposed. 

On  the  15th  of  September,  the  ship  commenced 
her  homeward  voyage.  The  weather  was  boister- 
ous ;  but  it  was  not  till  the  28th  that  she  had  to 
encounter  any  severe  gale.     On  that  day  a  heavy 


192  MISSIONAEY    RECORDS. 

sea  broke  over  her,  which  carried  away  the  skiff 
hanging  astern,  stove  the  cabin  windows,  swamped 
the  cabin,  and,  in  its  progress  over  the  decks, 
washed  away  the  cook  house,  broke  the  wheel, 
and  nearly  killed  the  man  at  it.  No  serious  injury 
was  done,  however,  to  the  hull  of  the  vessel. 

To  this  affecting  narrative,  it  may  be  appropri- 
ately added  in  the  words  of  the  committee : — 
"When  it  is  considered,  that,  owing  to  the  ex- 
treme rigour  of  the  season,  the  whale  fishery  on 
the  coast  of  Greenland,  and  in  Davis's  Straits,  has 
proved  an  entire  failure,  and  that  not  a  {ew  of  the 
ships  engaged  in  it  have  been  lost;  and  when,  in 
addition  to  this  circumstance,  the  distressing  fact  is 
recorded,  that,  of  the  four  vessels  fitted  out  by  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  for  the  conveyance  of 
the  necessary  stores  to  the  factories  within  their 
jurisdiction,  one  has  returned  without  being  able  to 
fulfil  her  errand,  and  two  others  had  not  been  heard 
of  so  late  as  the  20th  of  November,  the  friends  of 
the  Labrador  Mission  will  doubtless  feel  how  much 
the  Society  owes  to  the  undeserved  favour  and 
good  will  of  Him,  who  alone  maketh  a  way  in  the 
sea,  and  a  path  in  the  mighty  waters." 


ASIATIC  RUSSIA.  193 


CHAPTER   X. 

State  of  Asiatic  Russia — Heathen  nations — Efforts  to 
diffuse  nominal  Christianity — Edict  of  Catherine  the 
Great  in  behalf  of  the  United  Brethren — Station  at 
Sarepta — Labours  among  the  Calmucs  and  other 
pagans — Journey  to  Mount  Caucasus — Translation 
of  the  New  Testament — Visit  to  the  Lama — Inter- 
view with  Prince  Tuemmen — His  death — Funeral 
ceremonies — Distribution  of  the  Scriptures. 

The  vast  north  of  Asia,  placed  beneath  the  sceptre 
of  Russia,  is  said  to  contain  an  area  of  more  than, 
4,000,000  square  miles.  So  extensive  is  this 
space,  that  it  would  admit  the  whole  of  Europe, 
were  it  half  as  large  again  as  it  is.  This  immense 
tract  is,  for  the  most  part,  a  dreary  desert,  full  of 
steppes,  extending  further  than  the  eye  can  reach, 
and  without  even  a  single  tree;  or  else  of  moors 
and  forests,  into  which  a  human  being  has  scarcely 
ever  penetrated.  Still  more  dreary  does  th«  wil- 
derness become,  at  every  step  towards  the  polar 
circle,  where  the  soil  is  more  and  more  unyielding, 
until  at  length  neither  man  nor  beast  can  exist.  It 
is  no  uncommon  circumstance  for  snow  to  fall 
during  the  summer  months  in  Siberia;  and  in  the 
winters  of  Nertschinsk  and  Tobolsk,  quicksilver 
becomes  so  hard  a  mass,  that  it  may  be  hammered 
out  into  leaves. 

Scattered  over  this  immense  tract  there  are, 
however,  many  heathen  nations,  amounting  to 
about  9,000,000,  hving  in  a  state  of  primitive  bar- 
barism. The  greater  part  of  these  people  are  rude 
and  independent;  they  lead  a  roving  life,  under 
movable  tents  and  jurts,  or  in  caves  and  subterra- 
17 


Ir94i  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

neous  houses;  and  engage  in  rapine,  the  rearing  of 
cattle,  hunting,  and  fishing.  Many,  overwhehned 
by  cares  for  the  preservation  of  Hfe,  yield  them- 
selves merely  to  the  first  instincts  of  nature.  Some 
bear  the  Christian  name,  but  without  even  an  ob- 
scure notion  of  the  religion  of  the  Son  of  God. 
Others  are  attached  to  the  gods  of  their  forefathers. 
From  inquiries  made  some  years  since,  there  ap- 
pears to  be  about  1,000,000  of  fire  and  fetisii  wor- 
shippers, besides  about  300,000  professors  of  the 
Lama  religion,  in  addition  to  about  3,000,000 
Mohammedans,  who  inhabit  the  Asiatic  dominions 
of  Russia. 

During  the  eighteenth  century,  various  attempts 
were  made  to  diffuse  Christianity  through  the  Tar- 
taries  and  the  deserts  of  Siberia.  Philophei,  for 
instance,  Greek  archbishop  of  Tobolsk,  sent  several 
of  his  clergy  to  the  Mongol  tribes  and  their  ku- 
tuchtes,  or  Lama  high  priests,  but  without  success. 
Impelled  by  zeal,  he  himself  at  length  went,  in  the 
year  1712,  to  the  Ostiaks,  who  hve  by  hunting, 
fowling,  and  fishing,  in  the  wilds  along  the  Obi. 
He  took  with  him  priests  and  Russian  soldiers. 
He  entered  the  jurts  of  the  timid  people,  attacked 
their  shamans,  or  sorcerers,  burned  their  household 
gods,  overthrew  the  sacred  trees,  forbade  polygamy 
and  the  eating  of  horse-flesh,  enjoined  the  observ- 
ance of  the  Greek  fasts  and  the  wearing  of  the 
cross,  and,  at  the  same  time,  was  assiduous  in 
baptizing.  He  frequently  ordered  his  military  at- 
tendants to  drive  large  bodies  of  the  refractory  into 
the  water,  where  they  then  received  baptism, 
U^hether  they  would  or  not. 

Similar  efforts  were  made  among  the  indolent 
and  effeminate  Buriats,  who  inhabit  the  country 
from  the  Jenesei  to  the  frontiers  of  China,  dwell  in 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  195 

felt  huts,  and  worship  Oktorgon  Burchan,  the  good 
spirit,  and  Okodol,  the  evil  one,  besides  heavenly 
bodies  and  household  deities;  among  the  Wogules 
along  the  northern  Ural  mountains,  the  Tungusians, 
Wotyaiks,  and  other  tribes.  In  1721,  Theodore, 
metropolitan  of  Tobolsk,  announced,  with  exulta- 
tion, the  baptism  of  more  than  40,000  Tartars, 
whose  conversion  was  said  to  be  completed  in  a 
very  short  time;  and  the  College  de  Propaganda 
Fide  acquainted  the  sacred  synod  of  Petersburg 
with  the  conversion  of  295,679  souls  among  the 
Wotyaiks,  Tchuwashes,  Tcheremisses.  and  Mord- 
wines,  in  a  series  of  eight  years,  from  1740  to 
1747.  Many  of  the  Calmucs,  through  the  zeal  of 
Nicodemus  Lenkeiawitz,  archimandrite  of  Astra* 
chan,  especially  after  Mursa  Tenishkow,  in  1732, 
and  even  Dshan,  the  female  khan  of  the  Calmucs, 
in  1744,  received  this  rite,  for  which  the  empress 
Elizabeth  made  them  valuable  presents,  and  con- 
ferred on  them  the  princely  rank,  bearing  to  them 
in  this  service  the  relation  of  godmother. 

Yet  what,  after  all,  was  thus  accomplished? 
Travellers  since  that  period  furnish  no  very  grati- 
fy iug  accounts  of  the  Christianity  of  the  Fins,  Tar- 
tars, and  Mongols,  It  appears,  from  Gmelin,  Pal- 
las, and  others,  that  it  was  chiefly  hordes  living  in 
abject  want,  that  submitted  to  baptism,  in  the  hope 
of  gain;  and  that  there  was  no  improvement  in 
their  moral  condition.  All  they  did  to  ingratiate 
themselves  with  the  Russians,  was  to  adopt  a  few 
usages  of  the  Greek  church,  and  punctually  to 
celebrate  its  festivals,  because,  on  such  occasions, 
they  were  supplied  even  to  intoxicatisn  with  beer 
or  brandy.  The  more  wealthy  natives,  on  the 
contrary,  as  the  Tungusians,  who  possess  numer- 


196  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

ous  herds,  adhered  steadfastly  to  the  idols  of  their 
country  and  the  usages  of  their  ancestors.  The 
emigrations  of  many  of  the  Cahnucs  to  the  Chinese 
territory,  are  even  said  to  have  been  a  consequence 
of  the  indignation  of  these  Mongols  against  the 
Russian  clergy  and  their  armed  deacons,  since  the 
Lama  priests  accounted  to  the  people  in  the  follow- 
ing manner  for  the  zeal  manifested  by  the  Russians 
for  their  conversion: — "The  Russian  god  wants 
money,  the  Russian  governor  bread,  the  Russian 
czar  recruits :  this  is  the  reason  why  you  are  to  be- 
come Christians,  and  to  till  the  ground  like  slaves." 

Under  the  empress  Catherine  II.  other  measures 
were  adopted.  Seminaries  were  founded  for  the 
education  of  boys  belonging  to  the  Tchuwashes, 
Tcheremisses,  Mordwines,  Calmucs,  and  other 
Tartar  and  Mongol  tribes,  who  were  afterwards  to 
be  employed  as  teachers  and  priests  among  their 
roving  countrymen.  Similar  institutions  were 
established  at  Iskutzk,  Kasan,  and  other  places; 
and  the  Jesuits  also  sent  forth  missionaries  into 
the  desert  steppes.  Of  the  results  of  their  efforts, 
however,  but  litde  is  known. 

In  consequence  of  an  imperial  edict,  issued  by 
Catherine  the  Great,  in  behalf  of  the  United  Bre- 
thren, granting  them  free  permission  to  settle  in 
her  dominions,  and  promising  them  entire  liberty 
of  conscience,  five  missionaries  sailed  from  Ger- 
many in  1765,  and  proceeded  to  the  banks  of  the 
Wolga,  where,  with  the  assistance  of  some  Rus- 
sians, they  formed  a  settlement,  to  which  they  gave 
the  name  of  Sarepta.  In  the  course  of  a  few  years 
this  place  became  a  flourishing  and  populous  little 
town,  and  the  discovery  of  a  mineral  spring,  within 
the  distance  of  five  miles,  drew  together  a  great 
number  of  visiters  of  different  nations,  many  of 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  197 

whom  remained  some  time  at  the  settlement,  or  in 
the  vicinity,  for  the  benefit  of  the  waters. 

Intent  on  their  great  object,  the  brethren  were 
desirous  of  forming  an  acquaintance  with  the 
Cahnuc  Tartars,  who  occupy  an  immense  tract  of 
country  on  each  side  of  the  VVolga;  and  their  wish 
was  speedily  gratified,  as  a  numerous  horde  of  that 
people  encamped  in  their  immediate  vicinity  soon 
after  their  arrival.  Many  of  them  also  became  pa- 
tients of  Dr.  Joachim  Wier,  the  practising  physi- 
cian of  the  settlement.  Among  these  was  a  prince 
of  the  Derbet  tribe,  who,  with  his  retinue,  took  up 
his  winter  quarters  near  Sarepta,  in  1757;  and,  on 
his  removal  in  the  ensuing  spring,  he  invited  two 
of  the  brethren  to  accompany  him  to  the  immense 
plain  called  the  Great  Steppe,  assuring  them  of  his 
friendship  and  protection,  and  promising  to  facili- 
tate, to  the  extent  of  his  power,  their  attainment  of 
the  language.  Of  course,  this  proposal  was  grate- 
fully accepted;  and,  for  about  two  years,  the  mis- 
sionaries who  had  been  selected  for  this  purpose, 
resided  with  the  Calmucs,  following  them,  with 
their  tents  and  cattle,  in  their  occasional  migrations, 
and  cheerfully  conforming  to  ttieir  mode  of  life. 
During  the  whole  of  this  time  they  were  treated 
with  civility  and  kindness,  and  were  without  oppo- 
sition from  the  priests;  but,  as  little  or  no  benefit 
appeared,  they  relinquished  their  wanderings,  and 
confined  their  labours  to  such  of  the  Tartars  as  oc- 
casionally visited  the  settlement,  or  resided  within 
a  moderate  distance. 

In  the  summer  of  1844,  an  alarming  event  oc- 
curred. A  formidable  troop  of  insurgents,  who,  by 
their  devastations,  had  for  some  time  excited  terror 
and  dismay  in  various  provmces  of  the  Russian 
empire,  made  an  irruption  into  the  government  of 
17* 


198  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Astrachan,  reduced  the  town  of  Saratof,  and  com- 
pletely routed  a  party  of  the  military,  who  attempted 
to  check  their  progress,  at  a  place  called  Praleika, 
within  sixty  miles  of  Sarepta. 

The  brethren  were  first  apprized  of  these  alarm- 
ing circumstances  by  some  fugitives,  who  arrived 
at  the  settlement  on  the  28th  of  August;  and  about 
the  same  time  they  received  a  message  from  the 
commandant  of  Czarizin,  avowing  his  total  inability 
to  defend  Sarepta,  and  recommending  the  inhabi- 
tants to  provide  for  their  safety  by  immediate  flight. 
Accordingly,  the  whole  of  the  women  and  the 
children  set  out  the  same  night,  accompanied  by 
several  of  the  brethren,  and  proceeded,  partly  by 
land  and  partly  by  water,  to  Astrachan,  where  they 
arrived,  after  many  hardships  and  perils,  on  the 
7th  of  September.  Meanwhile,  sixty-four  of  their 
companions  remained  at  Sarepta,  anxious  to  secure 
their  most  valuable  property,  and  determined  not  to 
abandon  their  post,  until  to  do  so  was  altogether 
unavoidable.  On  the  1st  of  September,  however, 
some  very  alarming  reports  reached  the  settlement, 
which  induced  them  to  flee  for  their  lives,  and  it 
was  not  until  the  9th  that  they  heard  of  the  com- 
plete discomfiture  of  the  insurgents.  When  this 
became  known  to  the  fugitives  at  Astrachan,  they 
all  returned,  adoring  the  God  of  their  mercies  that 
no  lives  had  been  lost,  and  that  not  one  of  their 
number  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  rebels. 

The  brethren  now  resumed  their  labours  among 
the  Calmucs,  and  other  pagans  who  visited  the  set- 
tlement, and  embraced  every  opportunity  of  de- 
claring and  explaining  the  truths  of  Christianity; 
but,  though  some  seemed  to  listen  with  pleasure, 
no  abiding  impressions  were  made  on  their  minds. 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  199 

At  length,  however,  they  had  the  satisfaction  arising 
from  the  conversion  of  a  blind  Calmuc  girl,  who 
had  been  educated  at  Sarepta,  and  who  was  not  only 
adnnitted  to  the  rite  of  baptism,  but  became  a  living 
evidence  of  genuine  faith,  and  at  length  died,  confi- 
dently relying  on  the  all-sufficient  atonement  of  the 
Son  of  God. 

In  November  1781,  two  of  the  brethren,  Messrs. 
Grabsch  and  Gruhl,  undertook  a  journey  to  Mount 
Caucasus,  in  order  to  put  to  the  test  some  reports 
which  they  had  heard  of  a  tribe  called  the  Tsehecks, 
in  that  part  of  the  country.  It  was  said  they  had 
tied  thither  from  Europe,  some  centuries  ago,  and 
still  retained  their  peculiar  customs,  but  professing 
the  Christian  religion,  though  their  churches  were 
never  occupied,  as  they  were  no  longer  capable  of 
reading  the  books  of  their  forefathers,  which  were 
there  deposited.  Some  of  the  missionaries  were 
indeed  ready  to  conclude,  as  the  name  of  Tsehecks 
is  assumed  by  the  Bohemians,  that  the  persons  of 
whom  they  had  then  heard  were  the  descendants 
of  their  countrymen,  who,  on  account  of  their 
religion,  were  cruelly  banished  from  Moravia, 
towards  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  and 
are  supposed  to  have  retired  to  the  vicinity  of 
Mount  Caucasus. 

On  arriving  at  Astrachan,  the  travellers  waited 
on  the  governor,  who  kindly  furnished  them  with 
the  necessary  passports  ;  and  after  passing  through 
several  Tartar  villages,  they  reached  Beregu,  the 
inhabitants  of  which  are  bigoted  Mohammedans. 
Considerable  difficulty  was,  therefore,  found  in  pro- 
curing a  lodging,  till,  at  length,  one  man  consented 
to  receive  them  into  his  house  for  a  night  to  oblige 
their  guide.  Usmei  Khan,  the  prince  of  the  coun- 
try, happened  to  be  in  the  town  at  this  time,  and  as 


200  MISSIONAHY    RECOBDS. 

to  him  they  had  letters  of  recommendation,  they 
intimated  to  him  without  delay  the  object  of  their 
journey.  Some  time  elapsed  before  he  could  be- 
lieve the  account  which  Grabsch  gave  of  himself 
and  his  companion;  but  being  at  length  satisfied  of 
his  veracity,  he  took  them  in  his  retinue  to  his 
residence  at  Bashiu,  and  provided  them  with  a 
guide  to  conduct  them  to  the  house  of  his  friend 
Muhmud,  at  Kubasha,  the  principal  town  belonging 
to  the  Tschecks. 

The  missionaries  on  their  arrival  were  grieved 
and  disappointed,  as  they  had  been  before,  to  find 
the  religion  of  the  inhabitants  was  that  of  the  Koran. 
But  they  resolved  to  make  every  inquiry  respect- 
ing their  origin,  language,  former  religion,  and 
sacred  books ;  and,  in  this  researcli,  Grabsch  actu- 
ally visited  all  the  houses,  consisting  of  about  five 
hundred.  He  also  carefully  examined  all  the  pub- 
lic edifices,  and  discovered  the  remains  of  three 
well-built  churches.  The  inscriptions  which  were 
visible,  were  in  characters  bearing  no  resemblance 
to  those  of  any  alphabet  which  he  had  ever  seen. 

Mahnjud,  to  whom  the  missionaries  had  been 
recommended  by  Usmei  Khan,  treated  them  with 
great  kindness,  and  convened  ten  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Kubasha,  for  the  express  purpose  of  procuring 
the  information  which  they  desired.  From  the 
united  testimony  of  these  persons,  it  appeared  that 
their  ancestors  had  originally  professed  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  but  that  upwards  of  three  centuries 
ago  they  had  embraced  the  doctrine  of  the  Koran  ; 
and  also,  that  they  had  now  no  books  in  their  pos- 
session written  in  the  characters  used  by  their  lore- 
fathers,  as  the  Arabic  alphabet  was  invariably  used 
by  them  in  writing  the  Turkish,  the  Tartar,  or 
their  own  language.     In  speaking  on  the  subject  of 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  201 

religion,  they  expressed  themselves  grateful  to 
God,  that  he  had  mercifully  directed  them  into  the 
right  path ;  and  assured  Mr.  Grabsch  they  could 
never  acknowledge  him  as  a  brother  till  he  had 
renounced  the  faith  of  Christ  for  that  of  Moham- 
med. The  remarks  of  their  visiter,  however, 
seemed  to  make  a  favourable  impression  on  their 
minds,  and  Mahmud  assured  him  that,  whenever 
he  came  to  Kabasch,  he  would  treat  him  with  fra- 
ternal kindness.  "  What !"  said  Grabsch,  "  though 
I  should  not  turn  Mussulman  ?"  "  Oh !"  replied 
his  host,  "  all  that  goes  for  nothing !" 

On  the  17th  of  March,  1782,  Mr.  Grabsch  and 
his  fellow-traveller  returned  to  Bashlu,  and  the 
same  day  proceeded  to  Derbent,  where  they  were 
treated  with  the  utmost  kindness  and  hospitality, 
by  an  Armenian,  to  whom  they  had  letters  of  re- 
commendation ;  but  on  their  attempting  to  leave  that 
place  for  Teflis,  two  days  afterwards,  they  were 
arrested  by  order  of  Hashi  Bek,  a  person  superior 
to  the  khan  in  wealth  and  influence,  and  informed 
that  they  would  be  detained  till  a  quantity  of  silk 
should  be  restored  which  had  been  recently  confis- 
cated in  the  Russian  territory.  They  had  the  pri- 
vilege, however,  during  their  detention,  of  walking 
about  the  town  ;  and,  on  the  18th  ef  April,  through 
the  kind  offices  of  a  friend  at  Kishar,  they  were 
permitted  to  resume  their  journey,  in  company 
with  a  caravan. 

On  their  arrival  at  the  town  of  Samachia,  they 
were  informed  that  the  adjacent  village  of  War- 
taschin  contained  a  congregation  of  Christians,  who 
were  supposed  to  be  the  descendants  of  foreigners  ; 
and  who  had  peremptorily  refused,  notwithstanding 
all  the  threats  and  persecutions  of  their  priests,  to 
embrace  the  doctrines  of  Mohammed.     The  breth- 


202  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

ren  deeply  regretted  that  they  could  not,  under  ex. 
isting  circumstances,  visit  these  people;  but  having 
met  with  one  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  he 
informed  them,  that  the  persons  who  had  been  de- 
scribed came  originally  from  Georgia,  and  were 
members  partly  of  the  Georgian,  and  partly  of  the 
Armenian  church. 

After  a  tedious  and  troublesome  journey,  in 
which  they  had  been  compelled  to  take  a  circuitous 
route,  to  avoid  coming  in  contact  with  the  Lesgians, 
who  were  returning  from  a  predatory  incursion, 
and  marking  their  rout©  with  depredations,  they 
arrived,  on  the  20th  of  June,  at  Teflis,  where  they 
were  received  with  the  most  distinguished  con- 
descension and  kindness  by  the  czar,  or  emperor, 
Heraclius ;  who  not  only  entered  into  familiar  con- 
versation on  the  subject  of  the  doctrine  and  consti- 
tution of  the  church  of  the  United  Brethren,  but 
even  wrote  a  letter  to  the  directors  of  the  missions 
of  Europe,  requesting  that  some  of  their  members 
might  be  sent  to  reside  in  his  dominions. 

During  their  stay  in  Teflis,  the  travellers  felt 
anxious  to  proeeed  across  the  mountains,  in  order 
to  visit  a  people  called  the  Tschegemzes,  resident 
on  the  banks  of  the  Tschegem,  and  conjectured, 
from  the  resemblance  of  their  name  to  that  of  the 
Tschecks,  to  be  lineally  descended  from  the  an- 
cient brethren  of  Bohemia.  In  a  conversation, 
however,  with  some  persons  from  that  part  of  the 
country,  Mr.  Grabsch  was  given  to  understand, 
that  they  were  the  descendants  of  a  Tartar  tribe, 
who  had  fled  from  the  Russians  into  the  moun- 
tains in  the  neighbourhood  of  Astrachan  ;  though 
the  ruins  of  Christian  churches  in  their  immediate 
vicinity,  intimated  that  a  different  race  of  people 
had   ibrmerly  dwelt  on  the  spot  now  occupied  by 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  203 

them.  Other  testimonies,  also,  induced  a  belief, 
that  the  idea  respecting  the  Bohemians  was  un*? 
founded ;  and  as  the  missionaries  could  not  accom- 
plish their  intended  visit  without  great  inconve- 
nience, they  resolved  to  abandon  it,  and  set  out  for 
Sarepta,  where  they  arrived  in  safety,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  about  ten  months." 

The  brethren  still  continued  to  labour  with  un- 
wearied patience  and  unremitting  assiduity,  in  their 
attempts  to  disseminate  the  knowledge  of  Divine 
truth  among  the  pagan  hordes  by  whom  they  were 
surrounded ;  but  as  nothing  seemed  to  have  bet-n 
t'tfected  among  the  adults,  they  resolved  to  direct 
their  attention  towards  the  children.  Accordingly, 
in  1801,  the  missionary  Wendling  opened  a  school 
at  Sarepta,  to  which  one  of  the  Calmuc  princes 
was  induced  to  send  his  son,  named  Makash,  for 
the  purpose  of  learning  the  German  language  ;  and, 
in  the  following  year,  several  other  children  were 
placed  in  the  new  seminary  for  the  same  purpose. 
In  the  instruction  of  these,  it  was  found  extremely 
difhcult  to  fix  their  attention;  yet,  on  some  occa- 
tions,  they  appeared  to  be  impressed  by  those 
passages  of  Holy  Writ  which  they  were  taught  to 
read  ;  and  Makash,  in  particular,  afforded  proofs  of 
deep  reflection,  if  not  of  Divine  influence.  Hav- 
ing one  day  learned  a  verse  relative  to  the  neces- 
sity of  faith,  he  observed  that  he  had  offered  up 
his  petitions  to  our  Redeemer  for  this  inestimable 
gift,  and  the  blessings  connected  with  it ;  and  he 
had  found  such  enlargement  of  heart  upon  this 
occasion,  that  he  hardly  knew  how  to  give  over 
praying.  Being  once  asked  whether  he  considered 
it  a  duty  to  pray  for  our  fellow-creatures,  he  replied, 
"  I  have  often  prayed  that  our  Saviour  would 
lead   my  mother  and  relations  to  this  place,  that 


204  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

they  might  have  an  opportunity  of  hearing  of  the 
way  of  salvation,  and  that  he  would  send  a  teacher 
to  them  with  this  good  news."  At  another  time  he 
observed,  that  after  he  had  been  perusing  the  his- 
tory of  our  Lord's  temptations  in  the  wilderness, 
he  felt  strongly  inclined  to  absent  himself  from  the 
celebration  of  Divine  service ;  but  soon  recollected 
that  this  was  a  temptation  of  the  enemy,  and  pray- 
ed to  Jesus  to  deliver  him  from  it.  "  Afterwards," 
said  he,  "  I  rejoiced  that  I  went  to  the  preaching, 
particularly  as  the  subject  of  temptations  was  intro- 
duced in  the  sermon ;  I  had  cause  to  bless  God 
that  I  had  not  been  permitted  to  follow  my  evil  in- 
clination." 

In  the  year  1808,  the  brethren  were  encouraged, 
by  the  committee  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  to  undertake  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament  into  the  Calmuc  language;  and,  in  the 
same  year,  they  had  the  pleasure  of  ransoming  from 
slavery  four  girls  of  the  Kingese  nation ;  who, 
through  the  Divine  blessing  on  the  discourses  of 
their  teachers,  were  subsequently  emancipated  from 
the  dominion  of  sin  and  Satan  ;  brought  to  a  saving 
acquaintance  with  the  things  of  God  ;  and  admitted, 
at  Easter,  1810,  into  the  pale  of  the  church  by  the 
rite  of  baptism.  These,  however,  with  the  bliud 
Calmuc  female,  to  whom  reference  has  already 
been  made,  were  the  only  individuals  of  that  nation 
who  had  been  considered  proper  subjects  of  bap- 
tism, after  a  period  of  forty-five  years ;  and  the 
mission  was,  in  consequence  of  this  small  success, 
soon  afterwards  abandoned.  The  encouragement 
and  pecuniary  assistance  of  the  directors  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  however,  induced  the 
brethren  to  recommence  their  labours  among  the 
people,  whose  immense   numbers,  together  with 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  205 

the  blindness  of  their  minds,  and  the  grossness  of 
their  suoerstitions,  rendered  them  peculiar  objects 
of  consiaeration. 

The  Calmucs,  in  what  is  called  the  Great  Steppe, 
amount,  according  to  the  most  authentic  informa- 
tion, to  upwards  of  sixty  thousand.  Beyond  the 
limits  of  the  Steppe,  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Wolga,  there  are  about  ten  thousand  more,  who 
have  occasionally  embraced  the  Christian  faith,  and 
are  considered  as  belonging  to  the  Greek  church. 
And,  besides  these,  sixty-five  thousand  families, 
speaking  the  Calmuc  language,  live  under  the  pro- 
tection of  China,  having  emigrated  from  Russia  in 
the  year  1791. 

With  an  ardent  desire  of  proving  instrumental  to 
the  eternal  salvation  of  some  individuals  among  this 
vast  multitude,  the  brethren  J.  G.  Schill  and  C. 
Huebner  set  out  from  Sarepta,  on  the  20th  of  May, 
1815  ;  and,  after  a  hazardous  and  difficult  journey, 
they  arrived  among  the  Choschut  horde.  These 
people  inhabit  a  district  about  two  hundred  miles 
south-east  of  the  missionary  settlement,  and  fifty 
miles  south-west  of  Astrachan ;  they  reside  in 
kibitkes,  or  tents  covered  with  skins,  sometimes  on 
one,  and  sometimes  on  the  other  bank  of  the  Wolga, 
and  employ  themselves  in  the  rearing  and  feeding 
of  cattle. 

Here  the  brethren  were  introducod  to  the  Cal- 
muc prince  Tuemmen,  to  whom  they  had  a  letter 
of  recommendation  from  St.  Petersburg,  and  whom 
they  found  sitting  in  his  kibitke,  on  a  rough  skin 
spread  on  the  ground,  barefooted,  clad  in  black 
h  )rse  fur,  and  with  a  black  silk  cap  on  his  head. 
He  received  them  very  kindly,  and  caused  several 
dishes  of  food  to  be  served  up  to  them,  with  plates, 
knives,  forks,  and  spoons,  in  the  European  style. 
18 


206  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

He  also  gave  them  free  permission  to  reside  in  the 
horde,  that  they  might  become  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  the  religion  and  manners  of  tlie  na- 
tion ;  and  procured  for  them  a  competent  teacher  of 
the  language,  in  the  person  of  another  prince, 
named  Dschalzen,  who  had  recently  left  his  tribe 
on  the  Don,  and  had  come  to  reside  in  this  part  of 
the  country  as  a  private  person. 

Their  next  visit  was  to  the  lama,  or  high  priest, 
who  received  them  with  the  utmost  courtesy,  and 
readily  permitted  them  to  cultivate  an  acquaintance 
with  the  inferior  priests.  These  are  very  numerous, 
and,  together  with  their  disciples,  are  divided  into 
three  classes,  called  the  Gellong,  the  Goezul,  and 
the  Manschi ;  the  first  being  considered  of  superior 
rank.  All  these  sacerdotal  orders  are  profoundly 
reverenced  by  the  laity,  who  are  extremely  igno- 
rant, and  every  thing  connected  with  religion  is 
carefully  enveloped  with  the  veil  of  mystery.  The 
priests,  indeed,  were  extremely  cautious  in  con- 
versing with  the  missionaries,  and  soon  began  to 
suspect  their  real  object  in  desiring  to  reside  among 
them.  Hence,  on  one  occasion,  a  Gellong  ob- 
served : — "  All  that  is  necessary  to  enable  you  to 
transact  with  the  Calmucs  who  come  to  Sarepta,  is, 
that  you  shonld  learn  to  read  and  write  our  lan- 
guage; you  have  no  need  to  trouble  yourselves 
about  our  gods;  and  would  do  better  to  spend  your 
money  at  home,  and  rest  satisfied  with  having  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  one  religion." 

This  mistrust  of  the  brethren  was  particularly 
apparent,  when  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  was 
published  in  the  Mongolian  language,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  Petersburg  Bible  Society.  The  first 
intelligence  of  this  work  was  conveyed  to  prince 
Tuemmen,  by  the  Russian  agent  resident  in  the 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  207 

horde,  and  it  appeared  to  give  him  much  uneasi- 
ness. When  two  copies,  elegantly  bound,  were 
presented  to  him,  however,  in  the  name  of  prince 
Galitzin,  he  received  them  with  apparent  satisfac- 
tion, and  immediately  sent  for  the  missionaries,  to 
inform  them  of  the  circumstance.  He  also  stated, 
that  they  had  been  recommended  to  his  protection 
in  the  letter  which  accompanied  the  imperial  minis- 
ter's present ;  and  assured  them,  that  no  individual, 
either  of  the  Russian,  Calmuc,  or  Tartar  nation, 
should  be  suffered  to  injure  them  with  impunity. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  1816,  prince  Tuemmen 
requested  an  interview  with  Mr.  Schill,  and  pro- 
posed several  questions  relative  to  the  Christian  re- 
ligion ;  but  the  whole  of  these  were  unimportant, 
and  evidently  dictated  by  mere  curiosity.  "He 
likewise  mentioned,  "  say  the  brethren,  "  that  he 
had  sent  a  copy  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel  to  the 
lama :  but  as  he  had  very  weak  eyes,  the  writing 
would  be  too  fine  for  him.  This  expression  was 
perhaps  intended  to  have  a  double  meaning,  as  we 
were  afterwards  led  to  suppose,  from  a  declaration 
made  to  us  by  two  learned  Calmucs.  They  asked 
us  if  we  had  any  writings  in  their  language ;  and 
upon  our  showing  them  the  printed  Gospel  of  St. 
Matthew,  they  observed,  *  That  is  your  doctrine, 
but  it  too  fine  for  our  eyes.'  Priests  of  the  se- 
cond and  third  class,  however,  continued  to  request 
copies  of  this  work,  and  sometimes  went  so  far  as 
to  approve  of  the  Gospel,  though,  in  general,  they 
remarked  that  it  was  very  good  for  Christians,  and 
not  tor  Calmucs.  One  day,  a  Gellong  of  some  con- 
sequence, expressed  this  opinion  by  an  allegory.— 
At>er  he  had  read  s  portion  of  the  Gospel,  and  re- 
ceived from  the  brethren  the  desired  explanation  of 
it,  he  wrote  upon  a  piece  of  paper  as  follows : — '  A 


Sos 


MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 


goose  flew  to  a  fine  clear  pond ;  but  she  could  not 
find  rest  there,  and  as  soon  as  she  heard  the  voice 
of  the  hunter  she  flew  back  again  to  the  pond  which 
she  had  left,  but  which  she  had  not  forgotten.'  "  We 
begged,"  say  the  nnissionaries,  "  that  he  would 
explain  this  parable,  but  he  was  unwilling  to  do 
it;  the  meaning,  however,  was  sufficiently  intel- 
ligible." 

Only  ten  copies  of  the  Gospel  were,  at  first, 
sent  to  the  missionaries  from  St.  Petersburg,  for 
distribution,  and  these  remained  some  time  in  their 
hands ;  but,  on  the  subsequent  reception  of  about 
ninety  copies,  they  were  sought  after  with  such 
avidity,  that  nearly  forty  were  disposed  of  in  two 
hours,  and  in  a  few  days,  not  a  single  copy  remain- 
ed with  the  brethren.  This  demand  took  place 
soon  after  an  event  which  produced  a  deep  sensa- 
tion in  the  horde,  namely,  the  demise  of  the  prince, 
after  a  short  illness.  Various  offerings  of  camels, 
horses,  sheep,  and  money  had  been  made  to  the 
priests,  in  order  to  procure  the  removal  of  the  pa- 
tient's disorder,  which  was  a  pleurisy,  but  all 
proved  ineffectual. 

"The  prince  breathed  his  last,"  say  the  mission- 
aries, "in  the  night  between  the  10th  and  11th  of 
June,  old  style.  To  that  moment  an  incessant 
uproar  had  been  kept  up  in  the  idol  temples  ;  where 
vociferous  prayers  and  unintermittiug  drumming 
indicated  the  anxiety  of  the  people  for  the  recovery 
of  their  prince;  but  now  an  universal  stillness  en- 
sued, and  all  mourned  the  loss  of  the  deceased  ; 
for,  though  he  was  severe  in  punishing  crimes,  he 
knew  how  to  make  allowances  for  faults  and  mis- 
takes, and  was  consequently  beloved  and  feared  by 
his  subjects.  Gladly  would  we  have  visited  him 
<iuring  his  last  illness,  but  one  of  his  attendants  had 


ASIATIC  RUSSIA.  209 

advised  us  against  the  attempt,  assuring  us  that  we 
should  not  be  admitted.  In  the  visits  which  we 
had  previously  made  to  him,  we  had  remarked  a 
continual  desire,  on  his  part  to  connect  the  gospel 
history  with  the  fables  of  his  own  religion  ;  but  as 
soon  as  we  endeavoured  to  bring  the  fundamental 
truths  of  Scripture  home  to  his  conscience,  he  was 
seized  with  a  kind  of  agitation,  which  induced  him 
to  turn  the  conversation  upon  other  subjects,  or  to 
break  it  off  altogether. 

"  On  the  second  day  after  his  decease  the  inter- 
ment took  place.  At  a  short  distance  from  the  en- 
campment, a  number  of  Gellongs  constructed  the 
tomb  in  which  the  body  was  to  be  deposited.— 
This  was  built  of  brick,  of  an  oblong  form,  with  a 
hole  in  each  of  the  four  sides.  A  large  iron  three- 
legged  chair  was  then  placed  in  the  middle  of  the 
inclosure,  and  above  it  an  iron  ring,  secured  by 
long  poles  driven  into  the  wall.  A  sufficient  quan- 
tity of  wood,  and  several  kettles  filled  with  melted 
butter,  were  likewise  provided  for  the  occasion. 

"  After  these  preparations  had  been  completed, 
the  funeral  procession  set  out  in  the  following 
order : — First,  the  lama,  seated  in  a  covered  car 
with  two  wheels,  drawn  by  ten  Gellongs  and  Goe- 
zuls.  After  him  came  the  corpse,  sitting  upright 
on  a  litter,  and  borne  by  twelve  of  the  principal 
servants  of  his  household.  The  deceased  was 
attired  in  a  light  blue  gown,  the  head  being  bound 
with  a  yellow  silk  handkerchief,  and  covered  with 
a  Calmuc  cap  ;  and  the  body  was  kept  in  an  erect 
position  by  some  persons  who  walked  on  each  side. 
Next  to  the  corpse  walked  two  sons  of  the  prince, 
the  one  twenty,  and  the  other  seventeen  years  of 
age ;  the  heir  of  the  throne  and  another  son  being 
absent.  A  guard  of  honour,  composed  of  fifteen 
18* 


SlO  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

young  saisangs,  or  nobles,  armed  with  spears  and 
muskets,  followed  ;  and  the  rear  was  brought  up 
by  Gellongs  with  music  ;  if,  indeed,  the  noise  ot 
their  drums  and  their  long  copper  horns  may  be 
dignified  by  that  name. 

"  The  procession  having  reached  the  place  of 
sepulture,  the  deceased  was  conveyed  into  the 
tomb  by  some  Gellongs,  who  together  with  the 
corpse,  were  concealed  from  view  during  this 
operation,  by  a  large  white  cloth  thrown  over  them. 
The  body  being  placed  on  the  three-legged  chair, 
the  iron  ring  was  passed  round  the  neck,  and 
the  interstices  being  filled  with  wood,  the  Gellongs 
began  to  wall  up  the  tomb,  narrowing  it  as  they 
advanced;  at  the  top,  instead  of  a  key-stone,  an 
iron  kettle  was  placed,  in  the  bottom  of  which  was 
an  aperture,  and  the  whole  building  was  daubed 
over  with  melted  butter  and  chalk. 

"  While  the  work  was  thus  proceeding,  the 
lama  and  other  Gellongs  were  busy  in  performing 
their  devotions,  in  a  kibitke  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose;  the  monotony  of  their  prayers  being  reliev- 
ed by  the  tinkling  of  little  bells,  of  which  each  per- 
son held  one  in  his  hand.  The  sons  of  the  prince, 
in  the  mean  time,  stood  mourning  over  the  grave, 
and  behind  were  the  saisans,  with  a  great  con- 
course of  the  laity.  Soon  after,  the  Gellongs  form- 
ed a  circle  round  the  tomb,  set  fire  to  the  wood 
which  it  contained,  by  means  of  the  four  apertures 
already  described,  and  poured  repeated  libations  of 
melted  butter  through  the  upper  opening,  to  in- 
crease the  strength  of  the  flames.  The  whole  of 
the  contents  being  consumed,  the  company  dis- 
persed. The  Gellongs,  however,  first  drank  tea 
together,  and  some  of  them  remained  three  days 
to  watch  the  tomb.     To  beguile  the  time,  they 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  211 

amused  themselves  by  playing  at  cards ;  a  practice 
in  which  no  one  durst  indulge  during  the  life-time 
of  the  prince. 

"The  deceased  was  now,  according  to  the  idea 
prevalent  among  the  people,  translated  to  the  com- 
pany of  the  gods,  from  whom  his  soul,  like  that  of 
every  other  chief,  had  originally  proceeded.  All  that 
remained  of  his  bones  was,  on  the  third  day,  carried 
to  another  place  for  preservation ;  and  the  tomb  con- 
taining his  ashes,  which  had  been  damaged  by  the 
fire,  was  repaired,  to  serve  as  a  place  of  prayer. 

"  Thus  ended  the  government  of  this  good  natured 
and  respectable  prince.  He  had  placed  no  abso- 
lute impediment  in  the  way  of  the  gospel;  but, 
owing  to  a  predilection  for  his  own  religion,  he  had 
beheld  with  concern  the  attempts  to  introduce  it 
among  his  people.  The  distribution  of  the  Gospel 
of  St.  Matthew,  particularly,  caused  him  uneasi- 
ness; and  he  considered  all  those  who  accepted 
copies  of  it  as  persons  of  a  light  and  wavering  cha- 
racter. On  this  account  it  was,  that  many  who 
had  refused  to  accept  copies  during  his  life-time, 
willingly  received  them  when  he  was  no  more." 

The  brethren  were  now  particularly  anxious  to 
distribute  these  sacred  writings,  which  they  knew, 
by  personal  experience,  were  able,  under  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  make  men  wise 
unto  salvation;  but  various  hinderances  were  op- 
posed to  the  accomplishment  of  their  pious  wishes. 
One  evening,  Mr..Schill  paid  a  visit  to  a  Gellong, 
in  whose  house  several  persons  of  the  same  rank 
were  assembled,  in  consequence  of  the  arrival  of  a 
venerable  priest,  named  Arschi,  from  the  vicinity 
of  Astrachan,  who  had  acquired  the  appellation  of 
master  by  his  great  learning.  This  person,  on 
hearing  that  Schill  was  a  native  of  Germany,  re- 


212  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

mai*ked,  "The  Germans  are  very  sensible  and 
clever  people,  but  they  are  not  competent  to  under- 
stand the  profound  mysteries  of  our  religion."  He 
also  stated  he  had  received  a  copy  of  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Matthew  from  Astrachan;  but  that  he  could  by 
no  means  countenance  the  distribution  of  such 
writings  among  the  Calmucs,  and  had  therefore 
visited  the  horde  for  the  express  purpose  of  re- 
pressing it.  Some  days  after,  a  Gellong,  who  had 
accepted  one  of  the  first  copies  of  the  Gospel, 
called  upon  the  missionaries,  and,  in  the  course  of 
conversation,  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  return 
the  volume  which  had  been  placed  in  his  hands. 
The  brethren  observed,  that  it  would  by  no  means 
appear  friendly  to  return  a  present  which  he  had 
once  received,  and  at  the  same  time  assured  him, 
that  they  should  feel  happy  in  accepting  any  book 
illustrative  of  the  Calmuc  religion ;  but  he  replied, 
"Our  religious  writings  are  principally  Tangutish, 
and  as  that  language  is  sacred,  we  never  commit 
them  into  the  hands  of  laymen."  Several  other 
persons  afterwards  returned  their  copies  of  the 
Gospel;  yet  it  was  pleasing  to  observe  some  in- 
stances in  which  this  barbarous  people  appeared  to 
thirst  after  the  waters  of  salvation.  One  student 
in  particular,  on  obtaining  the  sacred  volume,  ob- 
served, "I  have  borne  many  blows  for  the  sake  of 
this  book,  but  I  am  resolved  to  have  it  again; 
though,  in  future,  I  will  be  very  cautious  how  I 
permit  a  Gellong  to  see  it." 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  213 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Sacrifice  offered  by  the  prince  on  the  death  of  his 
father — Various  ceremonies — Coldness  of  the  people 
towards  the  brethren — Disappointment  of  hope — 
Death  of  the  lama — Interesting  account  of  two 
Buriat  nobles — Important  letter  to  the  missiona- 
ries— Its  effects  on  others — Visits  of  the  brethren  to 
the  new  lama — Case  of  wretched  superstition. 

As  the  brethren  were  allowed  to  instruct  some  of 
the  Calmuc  children  in  reading,  they  availed  them- 
selves of  every  opportunity  to  speak  of  Christ  and 
his  great  salvation.  Sometimes,  on  these  occa- 
sions, they  were  joined  by  a  few  adults ;  but  it  too 
frequently  happened,  that  after  listening  for  a  short 
time,  they  left  the  company,  observing,  "Oh!  it  is 
only  the  history  of  Jesus!"  To  the  history  of 
angels  they  would  give  the  utmost  attention,  but 
they  were  indifferent  to  the  Lord  of  angels. 

One  exception  it  was  hoped  was  found  in  an 
aged  woman,  the  mother  of  a  boy  whom  the  late 
prince  had  appointed  to  attend  on  them.  Suffer- 
ing from  ill  health,  and  having  heard,  from  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  of  the  diseases  cured  by 
the  Redeemer,  she  expressed  an  earnest  desire  that 
he  would  afibrd  her  relief  The  missionaries, 
therefore,  told  her  that  the  help  of  Jesus  was  prin- 
cipally needed  to  cleanse  her  soul  by  his  precious 
blood;  and  that,  if  she  experienced  the  healing 
power  of  his  atonement,  she  would  not  only  be 
able  patiently  to  submit  to  her  afflictions,  but  be 
enabled  to  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  death,  as  the 
means  of  her  removal  from  a  state  of  sin  and 
sorrow. 


214  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

To  her  this  statement  appeared  at  first  incredi- 
ble, yet  it  evidently  made  an  impression  on  her 
mind.  One  day  she  remarked: — "Whosoever 
lives  entirely  without  religion,  cannot  expect  any 
happiness  in  a  future  state ;  and  though  we  Cal- 
mucs  are  by  no  means  the  worst  of  people,  yet  it 
must  be  acknowledged  that  we  sin  frequently." 
She  then  proceeded  to  relate,  that  a  great  sinner 
once  appeared,  in  the  world  of  spirits,  before  the 
judgment-seat  of  God.  The  good  works  and  the 
sins  of  the  individual  being  placed  in  the  balance, 
the  latter  immediately  preponderated-  Happily, 
however,  for  the  culprit,  he  had  brought  with  him 
a  single  letter  of  one  of  the  sacred  writings ;  and 
this  being  added  to  the  good  works,  the  scale 
turned  as  much  in  his  favour  as  it  had  been  before 
against  him ! 

"This  story,"  say  the  missionaries,  "gave  us 
the  most  desirable  opportunity  of  first  making 
known  to  her  the  nature  of  sin,  according  to  the 
word  of  God;  and  then  of  bearing  witness  of 
Jesus,  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  who  is  ordained  to 
be  the  Judge  of  the  quick  and  the  dead ;  and  whose 
precious  blood  alone  can  satisfy  the  demands  of 
Divine  justice  against  every  guilty  transgressor. 
In  consequence  of  this  conversation,  she  fell  into 
great  uneasiness  of  mind,  but  it  seemed  as  if  she 
were  kept  from  us  by  some  invisible  hand.  On 
another  occasion,  also,  she  appeared  to  be  affected 
by  our  discourse,  but  we  were  unable  to  trace  any 
abiding  impression  made  upon  her  heart." 

Early  in  September,  Sherbedshab,  the  eldest  son 
of  the  late  prince  Tuemmen,  arrived  from  St.  Pe- 
tersburg, to  assume  the  reins  of  government,  and 
one  of  the  first  duties  he  had  to  perform,  was  to 
effer  a  sacrifice  in  honour  of  his  deceased  father. 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  215 

This  was  attended  with  various  ceremonies,  and 
employed  th'"  priests  for  several  days  successively, 
for  which  they  received  a  handsome  gratuity.  Pre- 
vious to  the  arrival  of  the  prince,  indeed,  they  had 
exacted  a  contribution  of  ten  roubles  tVom  the  inha- 
bitants of  each  kibitke,  without  distinction  of  rank  or 
possession;  and  the  readiness  with  which  the  peo- 
ple came  forward  on  this  occasion  would  have  done 
honour  to  more  civilized  nations,  and  to  a  better 
cause.  It  must  be  remarked,  however,  that  it  is  a 
grand  point  with  the  priests  to  impress  on  the 
minds  of  the  laity,  that  great  liberality  secures 
their  everlasting  happiness;  and  from  this  doctrine 
they  derive  a  considerable  revenue,  particularly  at 
the  celebration  of  a  singular  solemnity,  styled  the 
"Festival  of  Good  Works,"  which  has  been  thus 
described  by  the  missionaries,  in  their  diary  for  the 
year  1816:— 

"The  festival  alluded  to,  lasted  eight  days, 
during  which  the  laity  were  expected  to  entertain 
the  gellongs.  This  required  a  great  quantity  of 
butchers'  meat  and  mares'  milk.  Early  in  the 
morning,  the  guests,  from  four  to  five  hundred  ia 
number,  assembled  under  a  wide-spreading  tent. 
First  they  drank  tea,  and  towards  noon  regaled 
themselves  with  sour  mares'  milk;  after  which, 
tea,  and  a  supper  of  meat  followed.  The  intervals 
between  feasting  were  filled  up  with  the  murmur- 
ing of  long  Tangutish  prayers,  accompanied  by 
the  sound  of  drums  and  horns.  This  constituted 
the  round  of  their  devotions,  every  day,  from  morn- 
ing till  late  at  night.  The  conclusion  of  the  fes- 
tival, however,  was  particularly  imposing.  All  the 
orders  of  the  priesthood  assembled  together  in  the 
great  tent ;  the  lama  and  the  gellongs  being  clothed 


216  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

in  a  vest  of  red  satin,  without  sleeves;  about  the 
loins  they  wore  a  piece  of  dark  red  baize,  fastened 
by  a  girdle ;  and  over  the  shoulders  a  kind  of  man- 
tle, of  yellow  silk :  they  wore  no  shirt,  so  that  the 
arms  remained  nearly  bare.  The  lama  was  only 
distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the  gellongs  by  a 
high  yellow  cap,  pointed  at  the  top.  The  great 
tent  stood  near  his  dwelling;  and  five  kibitkes, 
fitted  up  as  temples,  belonged  to  the  sacred  inclo- 
sure.  Around  this  place  an  immense  multitude  of 
persons,  of  both  sexes,  adults  and  children,  kept 
incessantly  moving;  and  whenever  they  passed 
the  temples,  they  bowed  down  to  the  ground,  with 
their  heads  uncovered.  They  then  seated  them- 
selves, and  listened,  for  a  time,  to  the  prayers  of 
the  gellongs.  Towards  the  end  of  the  ceremonies, 
the  various  orders  of  the  priesthood  performed  a 
similar  revolution,  the  laity  meanwhile  standing 
round  them  in  a  close  circle.  The  lama  was  sup- 
ported by  two  gellongs,  who  held  him  under  the 
arm-pits;  for,  as  he  generally  remains  in  a  sitting 
posture,  or  is  supported  by  others,  he  finds  walk- 
ing very  difficult.  The  procession  being  concluded, 
the  lama  was  brought  back  into  his  kibitke,  and 
the  whole  multitude  flocked  around  him,  to  receive 
his  blessing,  which  he  imparted  with  imposition  of 
hands." 

In  the  early  part  of  1817,  the  brethren  observed 
a  growing  coldness  in  the  conduct  of  the  priests, 
few  of  whom  now  visited  them ;  while  others,  on 
being  visited,  were  actually  rude,  and  desired  them 
to  quit  their  kibitkes.  Many  of  the  laity,  also, 
who  had  been  warned  against  the  missionaries  as 
seducers  of  the  unwary,  advised  their  neighbours 
to  avoid  all  intercourse  with  them ;  and  others  as- 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  217 

serted,  that  all  who  had  accepted  copies  of  St. 
Matthew's  Gospel,  would  eventually  be  required  to 
pay  for  them. 

A  Gellong,  one  day,  asked  the  brethren,  "  Why 
do  you  expend  so  much  money,  in  translating, 
printing,  and  gratuitusly  distributing  a  book,  the 
doctrines  of  which  we  shall  never  receive  ?  Such 
exponse  is  entirely  useless  ;  for  though  many  of 
us  have  your  Gospel  in  our  possession,  we  never 
peruse  it;  as  it  contains  many  Russian  names  which 
we  cannot  understand  ;  and,  besides  this,  we  have 
a  sufficient  stock  of  religious  writings  of  our  own." 
At  another  time,  they  were  accosted  in  a  more  in- 
decent manner,  by  a  half-drunken  Calmuc,  who 
charged  them,  in  the  mort  insulting  terms,  with 
falsehood  and  imposture.  "  You  have  given  out," 
said  he,  "  that  you  reside  in  our  horde  in  order  to 
acquire  the  language:  but  I  have  sagacity  enough 
to  discern,  that  your  real  design  is  to  betray  and 
sell  us.  You  sneak  into  our  kibitkes,  to  pry  into 
our  religion  and  customs,  and  I  have  no  doubt,  that 
you  were  sent  hither  by  the  emperor  for  this  pur- 
pose." Unmoved  by  these  base  calumnies,  and 
probably  remembering  the  observation  of  the  wise 
man,  that  "  a  soft  answer  turneth  away  wrath," 
the  brethren  mildly  observed,  that  they  had  no 
other  object  in  view  than  the  temporal  and  eternal 
welfare  of  the  people  among  whom  they  dwelt; 
and  though  the  barbarian  at  first  replied  that  he 
o<ily  considered  this  an  empty  expression,  he 
gradually  became  more  calm,  solicited  some  to- 
bacco, and  said,  on  receiving  it,  that  he  had  merely 
called  on  them,  to  request  that  they  would  make  a 
favourable  report  of  the  Calmucs  to  the  court  of 
St.  Petersburg. 

To  the  painful  feelings  excited  by  repeated  at- 
19 


218  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

tacks,  were  sometimes  added  the  bitter  pangs  of 
disappointment,  in  reference  to  those  of  whom  the 
most  lively  hopes  had  been  formed  by  the  brethren. 
"  By  one  Gellong,  in  particular,"  say  they,  "  we 
had  been  treated  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  He 
visited  us  frequently  ;  seemed  attentive  to  what  was 
said  on  the  subject  of  the  counsel  of  God,  concern- 
ing man's  salvation,  and  confessed  at  times,  that 
the  exercises  prescribed  by  his  religion,  did  not 
afford  him  true  peace  of  mind.  We,  therefore,  con- 
ceived hopes  that  he  was  not  far  from  the  kingdom 
of  God  ;  and  were  so  much  the  more  grieved,  to 
find  that  his  opinien  on  this  subject  soon  began  to 
waver,  and  that  he  seemed  to  lose  the  impression 
formerly  received.  At  length,  he  declared  that  he 
visited  us  merely  out  of  good- will,  and  that,  even 
if  he  discoursed  on  religious  subjects,  it  was 
chiefly,  to  afford  us  a  little  exercise  in  the  lan- 
guage." 

The  death  of  the  lama,  an  event  of  great  im- 
portance to  the  whole  horde,  occurred  towards  the 
close  of  the  year ;  and  he  was  succeeded  in  his 
high  dignity  by  an  individual  who  came  from  a 
considerable  distance,  where  he  had  acquired  the 
appellation  of  "the  hermit."  The  ceremonies  ob- 
served at  his  installation,  which  took  place  a 
few  days  after  his  arrival,  are  thus  described  by 
the  brethren: — 

"  A  general  assembly  of  the  people  having  been 
convened  in  the  open  place  where  the  temples  are 
erected,  the  prince,  with  his  brother  and  their  rela- 
tions, first  entered  into  each  of  these  temples,  and 
bowed  down  before  the  idol  images ;  and  similar 
adorations  were  paid  by  the  common  people, 
though  at  a  considerable  distance.  After  several 
processions  of  the  whole  company  round  the  sacred 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  219 

inclosure,  the  prince  repaired  to  the  great  tent 
erected  in  the  midst  of  the  temples,  and  to  which 
the  Gellongs  were  likewise  invited,  together  with 
the  person  to  be  installed  into  the  vacant  dignity. 
The  reigning  prince,  turning  to  the  latter,  addressed 
him  in  the  following  words: — "I  make  thee 
lama,  and  bow  down  before  thee.'  The  new  lama 
now  showed  himself  to  the  people,  all  of  whom 
prostrated  themselves  before  him  on  the  earth,  and 
afterwards  each  individual  approached  him  in  the 
most  reverential  posture,  to  receive  the  blessings 
which  he  imparted  by  means  of  a  species  of 
rosary." 

At  St.  Petersburg,  in  the  meantime,  an  event 
had  occurred,  which  seemed  likely,  under  the 
Divine  blessing, to  open  "a  great  door  and  effectual" 
for  the  diffusion  of  a  heavenly  light  among  a  people 
who  had  been  long  and  awfully  enveloped  by  dense 
clouds  of  ignorance,  and  the  thick  darkness  of  pa- 
gan superstition.  Two  saisangs,  or  nobles,  of  the 
Chonin-Buriat  tribe,  of  the  Mongol  nation,  had 
come  to  the  Russian  capital,  from  the  border  of  the 
sea  of  Baikal,  for  the  purpose  of  translating  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  into  their  dialect  and  cha- 
racter ;  which  differ,  in  some  respects,  from  those 
in  use  among  the  Calmucs.  This  journey  had 
been  undertaken  at  the  request  of  the  Petersbui^ 
Bible  Society,  and  with  the  consent  of  the  prince 
and  lama  of  the  tribe.  Whilst  they  were  engaged 
in  this  important  work,  it  pleased  God  to  enlighten 
their  understandings,  and  to  convince  them  so  ef- 
fectually of  the  truth,  that  they  avowed  the  neces- 
sity they  felt  of  openly  confessing  Jesus  as  the 
Saviour  of  their  souls  ;  and,  after  a  short  time,  they 
gave  a  public  testimony  of  their  conversion,  by 
writing  to  the  prince  of  their  nation  a  letter,  the 


220  MISSIONARY    RECORDS.  ^ 

perusal  of  which  will,  no  doubt  afford  a  peculiar 
gratification  to  the  reader. 

"  At  all  times,  gracious  and  benevolent  prince, 
and  father  of  the  eleven  tribes  of  the  Chonin-Buriat 
people,  DiNGBiL  Galsang  Faischi  !  we  wish  you 
to  enjoy  peace,  joy,  and  honour  evermore. 

"  We  have  received  from  your  exalted  person, 
a  letter  of  friendship  and  kind  greeting,  together 
with  the  letters  from  the  nobles  in  our  chancery, 
and  from  other  nobles  among  our  people  and  our 
families. 

"  We  rejoiced  greatly  on  reading  the  contents  of 
your  letter,  in  which  you  send  us  loving  exhorta- 
tions and  words  from  your  heart,  expressing  your 
wish  that  we  might  use  all  diligence  in  the  transla- 
tion of  the  sacred  Gospels.  We  have  nothing  fur- 
ther to  reply  to  it. 

"  Of  the  words  and  doctrine  of  the  most  high 
God  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  we  have  translated 
the  first  book,  called  the  Gospel  according  to  St. 
Matthew,  into  the  Mongolian  language  and  charac- 
ter ;  and  we  shall  soon  finish  another  book,  called 
the  Gospel  according  to  St.  John.  As  far  as  we 
know,  we  have  perfectly  well  understood  the  words 
of  the  Calmuc-Mongol  writing  and  doctrinal  lan- 
guage, and  have  faithfully  translated  it  into  our 
Mongolian  dialect.  As  the  word  of  God  is  clear 
and  plain,  we  can  never  be  tired  of  reading  it ;  and 
we  feel  that  it  is  certain  truth. 

"  The  most  high  God  and  Saviour  came  into  the 
world,  as  into  a  great  wilderness,  with  the  design 
to  bring  together,  and  unite  in  one  fold,  men  who 
were  walking  in  various  ways  in  darkness,  like 
straying  sheep  having  no  owner.  It  pleased  his 
merciful  love  to  save  and  deliver  them  ;  and,  there- 
fore, he  left  his  Divine  majesty,  and  came  as  the 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  221 

Son  of  God  into  this  world,  being  born  in  a  mean 
condition,  and  was  called  Jesus  Christ. 

"  That  he  might  show  us  the  most  exalted 
Father's  truth,  mercy,  and  love,  in  all  its  clearness, 
he  became  our  light,  our  trust,  and  our  guide  into 
all  truth.  He  took  on  himself  the  grievous  sins 
and  trespasses  of  men,  and,  instead  of  them,  he 
gave  us  his  easy  and  gentle  yoke.  Though  he 
could  declare  to  his  cruel  and  savage  enemies,  that 
he  might  have  twelve  legions  of  holy  angels  ready, 
at  his  beck,  to  turn  them  to  dust  and  ashes ;  yet  he 
delivered  himself  up  to  these  enemies,  and  suffered 
himself  by  them  to  be  nailed  on  the  cross  ;  and  all 
he  did  for  us,  that  we  might  be  inseparably  pre- 
served in  his  faith,  and  that  men  might  be  united 
under  his  merciful  hand.  Before  the  cross,  there- 
fore, all  the  gods  that  had  previously  been  on  earth, 
all  idol  temples,  and  all  traditions  of  men  must 
vanish.  The  prophecies  have  been  fulfilled,  and 
that  tree  has  sprung  up  which  grows  more  and 
more  glorious,  under  whose  leaves  those  related  to 
each  other  by  religion,  though  widely  diFenng 
in  form,  may  assemble  together  and  build  their 
nests. 

"Though  eighteen  hundred  years  have  passed 
away,  yet  this  vessel  of  reasonable  faith,  this  pearl 
of  a  devout  heart,  has  not  yet  reached  the  ears  of 
our  Mongols  and  Buriats.  According  to  our  hum- 
ble conception,  our  highly  exalted  and  most  gra- 
cious emperor  is  an  instrument  in  the  hand  of  God  ; 
and  the  society  of  the  sacred  book  of  religion, 
called  the  Bible,  is  a  true  apostle  of  Je^sus  Christ. 

"  We  hope  to  send   you  the  translations  of  the 

Gospels  this  summer ;  and  we  are  of  opinion,  that 

you,  exalted  prince,  according  to  the  upright  and 

eound  judgment   you  possess,  will   receive  them 

19* 


222  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

with  joy.  We  likewise  believe,  that  the  priests, 
the  learned,  and  the  nobles  among  our  people,  and 
the  whole  nation  will  rejoice  at  it.  We  wish  and 
hope,  also,  that  these  Tungueses  on  the  river  Onon, 
the  Selengenskian  Mongols,  and  the  Mongols  be- 
yond the  frontier,  may  be  converted  by  it. 

"  As  to  yourself,  having  already  made  most 
laudable  attempts  to  comprehend  this  doctrine,  do 
not  any  longer  act  according  to  the  will  of  your 
old  priests.  As  you  well  know  the  proper  aim  of 
religion,  you  will  soon  love  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 

"  When,  by  the  grace  of  God,  both  our  own 
people,  and  all  who  speak  the  Mongol  language, 
shall  leave  their  old  belief,  and  receive  the  doctrine 
of  Jesus  Christ :  and  when  they  shall  walk  in  the 
only  way  of  salvation ;  then  they  will  likewise 
adopt  a  godly  conversation  and  good  usages.  God 
only  can  work  faith  within  us. 

"Thus  have  we,  by  this  letter,  laid  before  you 
the  feelings  and  thoughts  of  our  heart  in  words  of 
truth.  We  have  made  the  same  confession  to  the 
president  of  the  society  of  this  holy  doctrine, 
and  to  other  enlightened  persons  ;  but  particularly 
to  our  most  enlightened  teacher,  Jacob  Isaac 
Schmidt. 

"  We  are  thoroughly  and  firmly  resolved  to 
adopt  the  doctrine  of  the  Saviour  and  true  God, 
Jesus  Christ.  Though  we  are  yet  ignorant  of 
the  customs  and  rites  of  Christendom ;  and  when 
we  return  home,  shall  neither  find  a  teacher  on 
whose  breast  we  may  lean  our  heads,  nor  have  a 
house  of  God  ;  yet,  after  receiving  such  convictions 
of  the  truth,  we  can  be  satisfied  no  longer,  but 
must  remain  true  to  his  doctrine. 

"We  hope  that  our  highly  exalted  and  gracious 
sovereign,  the  emperor,  on  hearing  that  his  subjects 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  223 

in  the  uttermost  parts  of  his  empire  will  receive 
Christianity,  will  favour  us  with  wise  and  worthy- 
teachers." 

A  copy  of  this  letter  having  been  sent  from  St. 
Petersburg  to  the  missionaries,  they  embraced 
every  opportunity  of  distributing  so  interesting  and 
important  a  document  among  the  Calmucs  of  every 
rank  in  their  neighbourhood.  Prince  Sherbedshab 
read  it  aloud,  and  with  great  seriousness,  in  the 
presence  of  the  old  Arschi,  whose  countenance 
evinced  the  workings  of  his  mind,  particularly 
during  the  recital  of  that  passage  which  warns  the 
prince  of  the  Buriats  from  suffering  himself  to  be 
any  longer  guided  by  his  old  priests.  After  Sher- 
bedshab had  concluded  the  letter,  he  said: — "It 
appears,  then,  that  these  Buriat  saisangs  are  in- 
chned  to  receive  the  religion  of  the  Christians;  but 
will  the  rest  of  their  nation  be  of  the  same  mind] 
Whoever  embraces  a  new  faith  without  a  strong 
predilection  for  it,  acts  improperly;  and  to  become 
a  Christian  merely  in  name,  will  answer  no  pur- 
pose whatever."  The  brethren  immediately  replied, 
that  this  observation  was  extremely  just;  for  it  was 
indispensable  that  every  one  who  made  a  profession 
of  Christianity,  should  be  satisfactorily  convinced 
of  the  truth  of  the  system:  they  also  stated,  that  a 
change  of  religion  should  be  perfectly  voluntary, 
and  that  no  object  should  be  kept  in  view  by  the 
convert,  but  the  obtaining  of  rest  and  salvation 
for  the  immortal  soul.  In  respect  of  the  saisangs, 
however,  they  observed,  it  was  evident,  from  their 
own  letter,  that  they  had  considered  this  subject 
maturely  and  had  acted  in  complete  conformity 
witn  the  principles  laid  down. 

Soon  after  the  contents  of  this  letter  were  com- 
municated to  a  company  of  Gellongs,  who  listened 


2^24  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

to  it  with  evident  astonishment,  and  eagerly  asked, 
whether  the  converted  Biiriats  designed  to  become 
Russians.  As  this  question  referred  to  the  loss 
of  national  character,  which  the  Calmucs  consider 
as  exceedingly  degrading,  the  brethren  told  them 
that  Christ  was  no  respecter  of  persons;  and 
that  as  no  nation  had  any  special  claim  to  his 
mercies,  so  none  was  excluded  from  their  partici- 
pation, 

"  This  remarkable  letter,"  say  the  brethren, 
"found  its  way  even  to  the  lama  himself.  To- 
gether with  it,  we  had  received  from  St.  Peters- 
burg, the  Lord's  prayer  in  the  Buriat  character; 
and,  one  day,  whilst  the  lama  was  entertaining  us 
with  tea  and  sour  mares'  milk,  we  presented  him 
with  both  documents.  He  invited  brother  Schili 
to  sit  down  by  him,  and  to  read  them  aloud. 
This  being  done,  he  showed  us  an  old  book,  writ- 
ten in  the  same  character,  and  observed,  "  That  is 
the  old  Mongolian,  which  is  no  longer  understood 
among  our  people;  our  characters  being  of  later 
date.'  To  this  question,  'Why  the  two  Buriats 
remained  at  St.  Petersburg?"  we  replied,  that  it 
was  for  the  purpose  of  translating  the  remaining 
Scriptures  into  the  Mongolian.  After  this  he 
made  no  further  inquiries  in  reference  to  the 
subject. 

It  afterwards  appeared  that  the  new  lama  was 
desirous  of  more  frequent  visits  from  the  brethren, 
and  they  called  on  him  several  times  before  the 
close  of  1818.  It  seemed,  however,  that  he  was 
more  anxious  on  these  occasions  to  give  his  own 
views,  than  to  obtain  information  as  to  Christianity. 
In  one  case,  they  stated  that  by  Jesus  were  all 
things  created  that  are  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and, 
consequently,  both  the  body  and  soul  of  man.    On 


ASIATIC    BUSSLl,  22o 

hearing  this,  he  burst  into  loud  laughter,  and  ex- 
claimed, "  What!  Is  there  any  one  who  can  create 
souls'?"  Here  the  conversation  was  interrupted 
by  some  Gellongs;  and  the  lama,  after  remarking 
that  though  unnecessary  talking  was  sinful,  it  was 
right  and  profitable  to  speak  on  religious  subjects, 
dismissed  the  brethren,  eihorting  them  to  pray 
diligently,  and  to  visit  him  frequently. 

"At  our  next  visit,"  say  the  missionaries,  "the 
lama  gave  us  another  well-meant  admonition.  He 
had  observed  that  we  were  in  the  habit  of  killing 
gnats  and  other  vermin  that  annoyed  us.  He  re- 
marked, that  we  ought  not  to  do  this,  but  deal  in  a 
more  gentle  manner  with  such  creatures ;  for  though 
it  was  true  they  deserved  punishment  for  molesting 
us,  yet  some  allowances  ought  to  be  made  for  their 
want  of  understanding.  Upon  our  asking  what  was 
the  reason  that  the  Calmucs  subsist  almost  entirely 
on  animal  food,  although  killing  cattle  is  absolutely 
forbidden  by  the  principles  of  their  religion,  he 
returned  for  answer,  that  every  thing  in  this  world 
was  growing  worse  and  worse ;  and  that  it  must  be 
confessed,  the  decline  of  true  religion  among  his 
nation  had  been  particularly  great  in  this  respect; 
for,  in  earlier  periods  of  their  history,  they  had 
lived  merely  upon  milk  and  water  gruel.  It  is 
worthy  of  remark,  however,  that  the  Calmucs  in 
this  neighbourhood,  always  employ  the  Tartars, 
who  reside  among  them,  to  slaughter  their  cattle. 

The  following  is  an  affecting  instance  of  the  ex- 
treme darkness  and  wretched  superstition  of  this 
people : — 

"A  saisang  died,  leaving  behind  him  considera- 
ble propeity.  At  his  funeral  the  priests  were  very 
busily  engaged.  After  they  had  finished  some  long 
prayers,  the  lama  instructed  the  deceased  at  length, 


226  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

how  he  must  travel  to  the  world  of  spirits.  The 
best  riding-horse  of  the  saisang  stood  saddled  before 
the  door,  provided  with  a  drinking  glass ;  and  this 
animal,  with  other  valuable  perquisites,  fell  to  the 
share  of  the  lama.  A  Gellong  afterwards  observed 
to  us,  "  The  saddled  horse  belongs  now  as  much  to 
the  deceased  as  ever;  for,  though  the  lama  takes 
possession  of  it,  he  makes  an  aerial  horse,  after  the 
fashion  of  the  other,  that  the  saisang  may  travel 
upon  it  to  his  new  place  of  abode.'  Concerning 
this  shameful  transaction,  however,  a  man  of  rather 
low  rank  expressed  his  astonishment  to  us,  in 
words  to  this  effect: — 'It  is  singular  that  our 
priesthood  are  solicitous  merely  to  provide  for  the 
rich,  and  that  the  latter  alone  are  put  into  the  right 
way  after  death ;  but  that,  on  the  contrary,  the  poor 
are  left  unheeded,  and  are  obliged  to  find  the  way 
as  well  as  they  can  without  a  guide.' " 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Interesting  account  of  the  convert  Sodnom — Difficul- 
ties attending  his  course — His  encouragement  of  the 
brethren — His  fortitude  and  enlightened  zeal — Effect 
produced  by  the  appearance  of  a  comet — Conduct 
of  the  prince  Serbedshab — Removal  of  the  converts 
to  Sarepta — Their  reception  by  the  congregation — 
Fire  at  Sarepta — Opposition  of  the  government — 
Relinquishment  of  the  mission. 

In  one  individual,  the  missionaries  had  the  hap- 
piness of  discovering  an  earnest  desire  to  under- 
stand and  embrace  the  truths  of  the  gospel.    To 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  227 

this  man,  named  Sodnom,  they  were  providentially 
led  to  present  a  copy  of  the  letter  written  by  the 
two  Buriats  at  St.  Petersburg,  and  its  contents  ap- 
peared to  make  an  immediate  and  serious  impres- 
sion upon  his  mind.  "This  letter,"  said  he,  "is 
not  to  be  slighted,  for  it  has  been  evidently  written 
from  genuine  conviction  of  heart.  The  authors 
have  not  acted  like  the  generality  of  our  Calmucs, 
who  take  no  pains  to  examine  into  any  thing,  but 
are  perfectly  indifferent  whether  the  doctrines  which 
they  believe  be  true  or  erroneous.  We  have,  in- 
deed, numerous  writings  on  the  subject  of  our  reli- 
gion ;  but  they  are  either  so  dark  or  so  contradic- 
tory, that  it  is  impossible  to  obtain  any  clear  ideas 
from  perusing  them.  If  an  explanation  be  requested 
of  our  learned  men,  they  merely  reply,  'The  mean- 
ing of  religion  is  very  deep.'  But  what  benefit 
can  I  derive  from  writings,  the  sense  of  which  is 
too  mysterious  for  my  comprehension?  What  I 
read  I  ought  to  understand,  or  there  should,  at 
least,  be  some  person  able  and  willing  to  give  me 
the  needful  explanation.  I  am  not  at  all  surprised 
that  the  two  Buriats  have  adopted  the  resolution 
mentioned  in  their  letter;  and  I  sincerely  wish 
they  would  come  hither,  that  I  might  converse 
with  them  on  the  subject."  Afler  a  short  pause, 
during  which  he  probably  feared  that  he  had  gone 
too  far,  he  added,  "It  would  not,  indeed,  be  right 
in  me  to  disbelieve  our  own  religion :  yet  it  is  very 
possible,  that  though  the  trunk  of  the  tree  be  Di- 
vine, some  of  the  branches  may  be  the  work  of 
human  invention." 

The  readiness  with  which  this  man  appeared  to 
receive  the  truth,  and  the  frankness  with  which  he 
owned  his  convictions,  excited  the  livliest  hopes 
in  the  bosoms  of  the  missionaries,  who  resolved  to 


228  MISSIONARY    BECORDS. 

spare  no  pains  in  his  instruction.  The  eflbrta 
they  made  were  so  richly  blessed  of  God,  that 
Sodnom  never  appeared  so  happy  as  when  in  their 
company,  notwithstanding  the  derision  and  perse- 
cution of  his  countrymen.  On  its  being  stated 
that,  in  the  commencement  of  the  mission  in  Labra- 
dor,  one  of  the  brethren  had  been  murdered  by  the 
inhabitants,  yet  the  mission  had  not  been  abandon- 
ed, as  others  were  found  willing  to  risk  their  lives 
in  the  service  of  the  Redeemer;  he  was  deeply 
affected  by  the  remark,  and  exclaimed,  "  It  must, 
indeed,  be  an  easy  thing  to  suffer  death  for  the 
sake  of  Jesus  !"  Sodnom  was,  therefore,  considered 
the  first  fruits  of  the  Calmuc  mission. 

He  wrote  to  the  two  Buriats  at  St.  Petersburg, 
stating  the  impression  which  a  copy  of  their  letter 
had  made  on  his  mind,  and  explaining  his  views  of 
the  Christian  religion;  the  answer  he  received 
tended  greatly  to  his  encouragement.  On  the  mis- 
sionaries presenting  him  with  a  copy  of  the  Gospel 
by  St.  John,  he  read  it  with  the  most  devout  atten- 
tion; and  one  day  emphatically  exclaimed,  "This 
is  the  soap  which  must  cleanse  us  from  the  defile- 
ment of  the  old  system  of  religion."  He  seemed 
greatly  delighted  with  the  seventeenth  chapter, 
containing  the  prayer  which  our  blessed  Lord 
offered  up  for  his  disciples,  previous  to  his  suffer- 
ings. He  now  longed  ardently  for  that  commu- 
nion of  heart  with  all  believers  which  the  Redeemer 
solicited  as  the  portion  of  his  followers;  and,  as  a 
proof  of  this,  he  addressed  the  brethren  at  Sarepta, 
in  a  letter  to  the  following  effect : — 

"  Herewith  I  approach  you  who  live  at  a  dis- 
tance, wishing  you  rest  and  joy.  Since  by  the 
instrumentality  of  the  word  of  the  Most  High  God, 
who  cannot  lie,  a  small  seed  has  fallen  into  my 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  229 

heart,  I  entreat  most  earnestly  that  you  will  afford 
me  your  assistance,  in  still  further  enlightening  my 
mind ;  remembering  me  continually  before  the 
Most  High,  and  commending  me  to  his  grace  and 
favour." 

About  this  time,  he  gave  the  missionaries  to  un- 
derstand, that  it  would  be  impossible  for  him  any 
longer  to  attend  the  religious  exercises  of  the  Cal- 
mucs;  that,  on  account  of  the  change  in  his  senti- 
ments, he  had  already  suffered  much  persecution 
from  his  wife  and  relatives,  particularly  since  his 
neglected  rosary  had  been  devoured  by  the  mice  f 
and  that  he  was  aware  his  conduct  would  expose 
him  to  the  hatred  of  the  whole  nation ;  yet  he  said 
it  was  his  most  earnest  desire  to  be  saved  through 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  and  he  added,  "  I  trust  the 
dear  Saviour,  according  to  his  great  mercy,  will 
grant  me  grace  to  remain  faithful  to  my  resolution 
of  devoting  myself  to  him." 

On  another  occasion,  whilst  conversing  with  the 
brethren  respecting  the  ditliculties  which  attended 
the  conversion  of  the  Calmucs,  he  endeavoured  to 
encourage  them,  by  saying,  *'  When  the  sheep  are 
to  be  washed,  we  find  every  one  afraid  to  enter  the 
water ;  but  this  is  no  longer  the  case  after  the  first 
has  been  washed."  A  few  days  afterwards,  he 
stated,  with  evident  delight,  that  he  had  at  length 
met  with  a  friend,  in  one  of  his  countrymen,  with 
whom  he  could  converse  freely  upon  spiritual  sub- 
jects. This  person  had  once  observed  to  him,  "  I 
am  in  the  service  of  the  prince,  and  entirely  de- 
pendent upon  him ;  but  I  should  not  wish,  on  this 
account,  to  risk  the  salvation  of  my  soul."  Sod, 
nom  had  also  the  pleasure  to  perceive  that  his  daily 
practice  of  reading  a  portion  of  the  Gospel  in  hia 
family,  though  formerly  opposed  and  derided,  was 
20 


280  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

at  length  productive  of  the  happiest  consequences. 
One  of  his  brethren  who,  in  time  past,  exhibited 
the  utmost  aversion  to  hearing  the  word  of  God, 
now  began  to  listen  to  it  with  seriousness  and  in- 
terest ;  nor  was  it  long  before  a  similar  change  be- 
came apparent  in  his  wife.  In  the  commencement 
of  the  winter,  when  Sodnom  had  sometimes  con- 
tinued reading  till  a  late  hour,  she  used  to  express 
her  impatience,  and  to  remonstrate  against  a  prac- 
tice, which,  she  observed,  could  be  of  no  utility, 
though  it  occasioned  an  unnecessary  consumption 
of  fire- wood.  Now,  however,  she  appeared  to 
give  the  most  devout  attention  to  what  was  read, 
and,  if  the  slightest  interruption  were  made  by  the 
children,  she  immediately  suppressed  it. 

Sodnom,  like  many  other  converts,  in  the  ardour 
of  their  first  love  to  Christ,  had,  for  some  time, 
seemed  anxious  to  preach  to  his  countrymen ;  but 
having,  on  one  occasion,  received  from  the  brethren 
a  correct  and  judicious  exposition  of  that  passage, 
"  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will 
I  also  confess  before  my  Father  which  is  in  hea- 
ven ;"  he  observed,  "  I  am  now  convinced  that  it 
is  better  for  me,  at  present,  to  be  silent  than  to 
speak.  Our  people  are  well  versed  in  asking  ques- 
tions, but  if  they  are  interrogated  in  turn,  their 
answer  is  commonly  an  empty  vapour.  Perhaps 
it  might  be  advisable  for  us  to  live  at  some  distance 
from  the  rest  of  the  horde  ;  for  how  can  the  spark 
of  truth,  which  is  enkindled  in  the  heart,  burst 
forth  into  a  flame,  if  water  be  incessantly  poured 
upon  it?" 

But,  notwithstanding  his  conviction  on  this  sub- 
ject, and  the  resolution  which  he  formed,  he  was 
never  backward  to  speak  "  a  word  in  season,"  on 
behalf  of  the  gospel,  or  with  a  view  to  the  edifica- 


ASIATIC   RUSSIA.  231 

tion  of  the  heathen  with  whom  he  happened  to  fall 
into  conversation.  Hence,  the  brethren  observed 
that  a  Calmiic  having,  one  day,  asked  him,  in  a 
jeering  manner,  whether  it  was  really  true,  that  he 
was  desirous,  in  his  old  age,  of  becoming  acquaint 
ed  with  a  new  religion  ;  Sodnom  replied,  by  asking, 
whether  old  age  would  exempt  him  from  dyin^. — 
And,  on  another  occasion,  when  a  man  of  the  Kin- 
ghese  nation  objected  to  the  Christian  religion,  on 
the  ground  that  none  of  the  nobles  or  learned  men 
had  embraced  it,  he  said  : — "  If  a  friend  were  to 
offer  you  a  costly  present,  would  you  ask  why  he 
did  not  bestow  it  upon  a  more  wealthy  or  distin- 
guished person?  Or,  if  a  quantity  of  gold  were 
lying  on  the  summit  of  a  lofty  precipice,  and  our 
teachers  were  to  place  a  ladder  and  invite  you  to 
ascend,  and  to  take  away  so  much  of  the  treasure 
as  you  might  think  proper,  would  you  wait  till 
some  one  greater  or  wiser  than  yourself  came  and 
swept  it  all  away]" 

The  appearance  of  a  comet,  in  the  month  of  July, 
was  considered  as  indicative  of  some  disaster  to  the 
Calmuc  nation,  and  the  Gellongs  were  busily  em- 
ployed in  prayers  and  religious  ceremonies,  with 
a  view  to  avert  the  evil  threatened  by  the  celestial 
stranger.  This  led  to  a  conversation  between  the 
prince  and  the  missionaries,  in  which  the  latter 
stated  explicitly,  that  such  a  phenomenon  portended 
nothing  relative  to  the  concerns  of  mankind,  but 
merely  displayed,  like  the  other  heavenly  bodies, 
the  glory  of  the  invisible  Creator.  The  subject 
was  then  dropped,  as  Serbedshab  never  appeared 
inclined  to  speak  of  any  thing  connected  with  the 
Christian  religion.  On  several  occasions,  how- 
ever, he  demonstrated  a  superiority  to  the  preju- 
dices of  his  own  nation ;  which  rendered  it  truly 


S30  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

desirable  that  he  might  be  led  to  examine  for  him- 
self the  truths  of  Divine  revelation. 

He  even  deposed  the  lama  from  his  high  dignity, 
and  sent  him  back  to  the  place  from  whence  he 
had  originally  come,  in  consequence  of  his  having 
spoken  with  unbecoming  freedom  of  the  government; 
and,  on  another  occasion,  he  reduced  the  number 
of  Gellongs  from  upwards  of  six  hundred  to  two 
hundred  and  fifty ;  and  informed  those  that  were 
dismissed,  that  they  must,  in  future,  pay  tribute  to 
him  like  the  rest  of  his  subjects.  No  act  of  a  simi- 
lar nature  had  ever  been  heard  of  before  among  the 
Calmucs ;  but,  though  the  greatest  astonishment  was 
excited,  not  the  least  opposition  was  made  to  the 
will  of  a  prince,  of  whose  wisdom  and  power  the 
whole  horde  had  the  highest  opinion. 

Some  time  after  the  promulgation  of  these  de- 
crees ,  Serbedshab  began  to  exhibit  a  decided  hos- 
tility against  the  dissemination  of  the  gospel,  and 
would  no  longer  permit  the  missionaries  to  reside 
among  his  people.  By  this  time,  however,  the 
light  of  divine  truth  had  dawned  upon  twenty-two 
of  the  Calmucs,  who  accordingly  removed,  with 
Mr.  Schill,  to  a  spot  belonging  to  the  brethren  at 
Sarepta,  and  within  about  an  hour's  walk  from  that 
setdement. 

Mr.  Reichel,  in  allusion  to  this  circumstance, 
observes : — "  I  shall  never  forget  the  impression 
made  upon  my  mind,  when  I  beheld  these  dear 
firstlings  from  a  heathen  nation,  thrust  out  from 
their  own  people  and  connexions,  arrive  on  our 
land,  after  a  wearisome  journey,  accompanied  by 
their  faithful  missionary,  brother  Schill.  The 
weather  was  rather  unfavourable,  but  I  and  some 
other  brethren  rode  out  to  meet  them,  and,  after  the 
first  cordial  welcome,  we  stopped  to  see  them  pass. 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  222 

Brother  Schill  proceeded  on  horseback,  accompa- 
nied by  a  division  of  men  ;  another  division  went 
up  the  Wolga,  in  a  boat;  and  the  main  body  of  the 
people  proceeded  along  the  high  banks  of  the  river. 
Then  followed,  at  a  short  distance,  the  camels, 
loaded  after  the  oriental  manner,  with  the  various 
parts  of  the  kibitkes,  or  skin-tents,  upon  which  the 
women  were  seated.  These  were  followed  by  the 
Calmuc  carts,  drawn  by  horses;  and  one  by  a  bul- 
lock,'loaded  likewise  with  tents  and  their  furniture, 
on  which  the  young  children  were  placed.  After 
the  carts  followed  two  loaded  bullocks,  as  they  had 
only  three  camels;  the  herd  of  horned  cattle,  and, 
lastly,  the  sheep  and  goats,  driven  by  the  bigger 
children.  There  might  be,  altogether,  seventy  head 
of  cattle  belonging  to  them. 

"  In  the  countenances  of  the  people,  who  were 
mostly,  as  it  were,  babes  in  faith,  and  had  but  just 
begun  to  believe  in  the  power  and  protection  of 
Jesus,  we  observed  marks  of  mildness,  thoughful- 
ness,  and  deep  reflection,  rather  than  indications  of 
joy  and  gladness  of  heart.  The  countenance  of 
Sodnom,  whose  features  are  those  of  a  genuine 
Calmuc,  but  manly  and  expressive,  seems  to  show 
a  gentle  and  contemplative  mind.  The  Lord  has 
granted  him  true  grace  and  a  Hving  faith.  He  is 
truly  humble  in  heart;  and  with  his  humility  he 
combines  a  truly  apostolical  zeal,  fearing  neither 
reproach  nor  danger,  but  ever  desirous  to  promote 
the  deliverance  of  his  countrymen  from  the  chains 
of  darkness,  and  to  show  them  the  same  way  to 
the  Saviour  which  he  himself  has  found.  As  the 
next  to  him  in  experience  and  grace,  I  may  men- 
tion his  wife.  She  is  of  a  very  mild  and  quiet  dis- 
position, and  does  not  speak  much ;  but  her  ex- 
pressions remind  us  of  what  is  recorded  of  Mary ; 
20* 


234  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

"  She  kept  all  these  things,  and  pondered  them  in 
her  heart."  Indeed,  there  are  several  among  them, 
who,  when  they  walk  with  their  teacher  along  the 
coast  of  their  island,  might  say  to  him,  as  the 
emiuch  said  to  Philip, "Here  is  water;  what  doth 
hinder  us  to  be  baptized  ]" 

"  During  the  first  days  after  their  arrival,  almost 
the  whole  of  the  congregation  of  Sarepta  went  to 
see  these  dear  emigrants,  and  to  bid  them  welcome 
As  the  weather  proved  remarkably  fine,  aged  breth- 
ren and  sisters,  widows  and  hoary-headed  men, 
were  seen  grasping  once  more  their  pilgrim's  staff, 
and  creeping  along  the  road  towards  the  kibitkes, 
which  stood  about  three  English  miles  from  hence, 
that  they  might  with  their  own  eyes  behold  this 
work  of  God.  We  were  particularly  affected 
with  what  happened  to  a  venerable  brother  named 
Steinau,  eighty-three-years  of  age,  and  one  of  the 
first  settlers  at  Sarepta.  He,  like  other  aged  fathers 
of  this  place,  never  forgets  its  pristine  destination 
to  be  the  means  of  introducing  the  gospel  to  the 
Calmucs.  For  this  he  had  offered  up  his  daily 
prayers,  and  he  now  desired  to  see  the  firstlings 
of  that  heathen  nation.  He,  therefore,  seized  his 
staff,  which  he  had  long  ago  laid  aside,  and,  by 
the  help  of  a  friendly  conductor,  reached  their 
camp.  After  beholding  them,  and  hearing  them, 
in  their  own  language,  sing  verses  relative  to  the 
sufferings,  death,  and  redemption  of  Jesus  their 
Saviour,  he  returned  home,  thanking  and  praising 
God  ;  and  two  days  afterwards  he  closed  his  eyes, 
and  departed  in  peace." 

The  kibitkes  of  the  Calmucs  were,  at  first, 
erected  on  the  banks  of  the  Wolga,  but  they  were 
subsequently  removed  to  an  island  in  that  river,  in 
order  to  obtain  better  pasturage  for  their  cattle,  and 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  235 

to  avoid  the  troublesome  visits  of  their  pagan  coun- 
trymen, of  whom  there  are  many  in  the  vicinity  of 
Sarepta. 

"  It  has  been  but  seldom,"  adds  Mr.  Reichel, 
*'  that  the  ice  in  the  Wolga  was  sufficiently  strong 
to  allow  us  to  walk  across  it,  the  winter  being  un- 
usually mild.  I  have  attempted  it  only  twice,  in 
company  with  some  other  brethren,  before  the 
block-house,  which  the  missionaries  are  to  inhabit, 
was  put  up.  Sodnom  entertained  us  very  hospi- 
tably in  his  kibitke,  with  Calmuc  tea.  This,  how- 
ever, is  not  to  be  compared  with  that  in  use  among 
us.  It  is  brought  from  China,  and  is  of  a  very- 
coarse  kind,  being  pressed  into  hard  cakes,  some- 
thing like  oil-cake,  and  thus  sold.  A  piece  being 
cut  off,  is  thrown  into  an  iron  pot,  and  boiled. — 
The  tea  by  itself,  yields  an  unpleasant  decoction, 
like  soap-lees ;  but  by  an  admixture  of  fat  and  salt, 
it  becomes  a  strengthening  and  nourishing  kind  of 
broth,  the  colour  of  which  resembles  that  of  choco- 
late made  with  milk.  The  Calmucs  can  bear  hun- 
ger and  fatigue  many  days,  if  they  can  only  get  a 
cup  or  two  of  this  sort  of  tea.  If  the  cooking  of  it 
be  cleanly,  and  the  fat,  which  is  commonly  mutton, 
be  fresh,  the  taste  is  not  disagreeable.  Though  I 
had  never  tasted  it  before,  I  was  able  to  drink  a 
whole  cup  of  it  without  disgust.  The  wooden 
bowls,  out  of  which  the  Calmucs  drink  this  tea, 
holds  about  three  or  four  cups  of  the  common  size. 

"  We  had  not  been  long  with  Sodnom,  before 
the  other  inhabitants  came  out  of  their  kibitkes  to 
welcome  us.  I  had  brought  a  large  wheaten  loaf 
with  me,  and  distributed  it  among  them,  as  they, 
according  to  their  custom  sat  on  the  ground. — 
Nothing  like  a  chair  or  stool  is  found  in  their  tents  ; 
but  they  provided  us  with  saddle-cloths  and  skins 


236  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

to  sit  on.  During  our  friendly  meal,  men,  women 
and  children  were  engaged  in  smoking  tobacco, 
and  much  conversation  took  place ;  but  when  the 
repast  was  finished,  they  all  laid  down  their  pipes, 
folded  their  hands  with  great  devotion,  and  sung 
several  hymns  in  the  Calmuc  language.  We  were 
deeply  affected  by  the  simplicity  and  earnestness 
with  which  the  whole  was  conducted,  and  took  an 
affectionate  leave  of  the  poor  people. 

"  Oh !  what  a  contrast  was  this  to  a  meal  at 
which  I  was  once  present,  when  I  visited  a  heathen 
Calmuc  family  in  the  Steppe  1  Brandy  having 
been  distilled  in  a  sort  of  kettle,  plastered  all  over 
with  clay  and  cow-dung,  the  father  of  the  family 
stepped  forward,  and  began  to  draw  off  a  portion, 
pertbrming  many  singular  ceremonies.  First,  he 
threw  a  spoonful  out  at  the  chimney,  then  some 
drops  out  at  the  entrance,  and  some  behind  his 
back,  with  a  view  to  expel  all  evil  spirits.  His 
grimaces  filled  me  with  such  disgust,  that  I  lost 
almost  all  appetite,  and  the  little  that  remained  en- 
tirely quitted  me  when  the  filthy  mess  was  put  to 
my  lips,  the  smell  of  which  annoyed  me  all  the 
day. 

"  The  presence  of  the  Calmucs  has  been  the 
means  of  much  blessing  and  refreshment  to  this 
congregation.  When,  on  the  second  Christmas 
holiday,  a  report  was  made  of  the  manner  in 
which  these  firstlings  had  celebrated  the  incarna- 
tion of  our  Lord  with  their  teachers;  and  thus,  for 
the  first  time,  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  manifest  in 
the  flesh  as  an  infant  in  the  manger,  hud  been 
adored  and  greeted  with  hymns  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving  by  a  portion  of  the  Calmuc  nation, 
all  present  were  deeply  afiected.  In  all  the  solem- 
nities of  the  season,  and  those  of  the  new  year, 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  237 

these  dear  people  were  remembered  before  the 
Lord,  with  fervent  suppHcation,  that  he  would 
complete  the  work  begun  in  their  souls." 

From  this  pleasing  and  truly  interesting  scene, 
and  from  the  contemplation  of  that  dawning  of 
heavenly  light,  which  had  been  so  long  anticipated, 
and  so  anxiously  desired,  on  behalf  of  the  Calmuc 
nation,  it  is  now  a  painful  task  to  direct  the  reader's 
attention  to  an  event  of  a  peculiarly  calamitous  na- 
ture. The  disappointment  that  arose  must  also 
be  poignantly  felt  and  deeply  deplored,  by  all  who 
are  solicitous  that  the  heathen  may  be  given  to  our 
adorable  Redeemer  for  his  inheritance,  and  that 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  may  be  his  posses- 
sion. 

On  the  9th  of  August  1823,  about  one  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  a  fire  broke  out  in  one  of  the  out- 
houses of  the  tobacco  manufactory  at  Sarepta,  and 
spread  with  such  rapidity,  that  no  human  efforts 
could  arrest  its  progress.  Within  about  four  hours 
and  a  half,  the  whole  of  the  buildings  belonging  to 
the  manufactory,  the  apothecary's  shop,  the  war- 
den's house,  the  two  large  houses  of  the  single 
brethren,  with  all  their  shops  and  farming  premises, 
and  twenty-four  dwelling  houses,  were  laid  in 
ashes.  About  three-fourths  of  the  settlement  were 
thus  destroyed;  and  twenty-eight  families,  seventy 
single  brethren,  and  about  twenty  families  of  work- 
men and  servants,  were  deprived  of  their  habita- 
tions. It  is  worthy  of  remark,  however,  that  when 
the  fire  had  reached  the  most  dangerous  place,  and 
had  nearly  caught  the  out-buildings  of  the  minis- 
ter's house,  the  progress  of  the  devouring  element 
was  providentially  arrested  ;  or,  it  is  probable,  that 
in  half  an  hour  more  the  whole  settlement  would 
have  been  changed  into  a  heap  of  ruins,  and  its  in- 


238  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

habitants  left  without  a  home.  "But  our  gracious 
God,"  says  Mr.  Reichel,  "  who  found  it  needful  to 
treat  us  with  paternal  severity,  would  yet,  accord- 
ing  to  the  purposes  of  his  love,  not  lay  a  heavier 
burden  upon  us  than  we  were  able  to  bear;  but 
preserved  to  us  our  beautiful  church,  and  so  many 
dwelling-houses,  that  on  the  10th  of  August,  all 
the  inhabitants,  both  members  of  the  congregation 
and  strangers,  could  be  provided  with  a  place  of 
refuge." 

But  while  the  missionaries  at  Sarepta  rejoiced 
that  the  power  of  the  gospel  had,  at  length,  been 
felt  and  ackowledged  by  some  individuals  of  the 
Calmuc  nation,  they  conceived  that  the  government 
would  readily  grant  them  permission  to  baptize 
their  converts ;  and  in  future  to  collect  and  instruct 
such  heathens  as  were  disposed  to  hearken  to  the 
gospel.  To  their  great  surprise  and  disappoint- 
ment, however,  this  was  refused ;  on  the  ground, 
that  the  sovereign,  notwithstanding  his  good-will 
towards  the  brethren,  has  no  power  to  alter  an  old 
ecclesiastical  law,  which  ordains,  that  none  of  the 
heathen  within  the  Russian  dominions,  shall  be 
permitted  to  receive  the  rite  of  baptism  from  any 
other  than  the  clergy  of  the  Greek  church.  In 
consequence  of  this  decision,  the  Calmucs  who 
were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  sub- 
mitted to  be  baptized  by  these  ecclesiastics. 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  239 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Edinburgh  Missionary  Society — Station  formed  at  Ka- 
rass — Conduct  of  the  efFendis — Appearance  of  the 
plague — Reinforcement  of  the  mission — Attention 
excited  by  a  Turkish  tract — Tour  of  Mr.  Paterson 
— Extracts  from  his  journal — The  youth  Katagerry 
— Land  granted  by  the  Russian  government — Mes- 
sage from  a  Sonna  prince — State  of  the  people  in 
that  country — Opposition  to  the  circulation  of  tracts 
and  the  progress  of  the  gospel — Death  of  Mr.  Brun- 
ton — Translation  and  printing  of  the  Turkish  New 
Testament — Visit  to  Astrachan — Translation  of  the 
prophetical  and  poetical  books  into  the  Persian 
language — Abandonment  of  the  mission. 

In  April,  1802,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Brunton  and 
Paterson  were  sent  by  the  Edinburgh  Missionary 
Society,  on  an  exploring  mission  to  the  countries 
lying  between  the  Caspian  and  Black  Seas.  Having 
proceeded  by  way  of  St.  Petersburg,  they  met  with 
so  many  difficulties  and  discouragements,  on  their 
arrival  in  that  city,  that  they  almost  despaired  of 
obtaining  liberty  to  travel  through  the  Russian  em- 
pire: but  they,  at  length,  unexpectedly  found  a 
friend  in  the  person  of  M.  Novassilzoff,  a  noble- 
man in  the  confidence  of  the  emperor,  and  a  lord 
of  his  bedchamber.  Through  his  means,  they  im- 
mediately obtained  the  countenance  and  approba- 
tion of  government.  Passports  were  granted  them, 
with  full  liberty  to  travel  through  the  empire,  and 
to  settle  in  any  part  of  Tartary  they  might  think 
proper ;  post  horses  were  ordered  for  their  use ; 
private  letters  of  introduction  were  given  them;  and 
an  open  one  was  written  by  the  nobleman  now 
mentioned,  recommending  them  to  the  protection 


340  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

and  attention  of  all  others  in  the  country,  civil  and 
military.  Under  these  auspicious  circumstances, 
the  missionaries  proceeded  on  their  journey,  and 
were  every  where  treated  with  kindness  and  re- 
spect. The  magistrates  of  the  places  through  which 
they  passed  were  forward  to  assist  them ;  and  many 
private  individuals,  likewise,  showed  them  the  ut- 
most hospitality.  Having,  at  length,  arrived  in 
Tartary,  they  resolved  to  take  up  their  residence  in 
a  village  called  Karass,  containing  upwards  of  five 
hundred  inhabitants,  all  of  whom  were  Mohamme- 
dans. It  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  largest 
of  the  mountains  called  Besh-tor. 

Judging  it  indispensably  necessary,  not  only  to 
their  own  comfort,  but  to  the  success  of  the  mis- 
sion, that  they  should  be  able  to  supply  themselves 
with  the  necessaries  of  life,  independent  of  the  na- 
tives, they  wrote  to  Mr.  Novassilzoff,  their  gene- 
rous friend  at  the  Russiun  court,  acquainting  him 
with  the  situation  they  had  chosen,  and  soliciting 
from  the  emperor  a  grant  of  land,  and  certain  other 
privileges  relative  to  the  ransom  of  slaves  from  the 
Tartars;  particularly  that  they  should  have  a  right 
to  them  until  they  were  twenty-three  years  of  age, 
with  the  view  of  training  them  up  in  the  principles 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  instructing  them  in 
the  useful  arts  of  life.  To  this  request  they  re- 
ceived a  most  gracious  answer  from  his  imperial 
majesty,  who  was  pleased  not  only  to  grant,  but 
highly  to  approve  of  their  proposals. 

Encouraged  by  these  favourable  circumstances, 
the  Edinburgh  Missionary  Society,  in  April,  1803, 
sent  out  a  new  reinforcement  of  missionaries; 
namely,  Messrs.  Andrew  Hay,  John  Dickson,  John 
Hardie,  Douglas  Cousin,  and  Charles  Frazer,  seve- 
ral of  whom  were  married,  together  with  the  family 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  241 

of  Mr.  Brunton,  consisting  in  all  of  fifteen  persons. 
On  their  arrival  at  St.  Petersburg,  they  met  with 
the  kindest  reception  from  his  excellency,  Mr. 
NovassilzofF,  and  other  friends  in  that  city.  Having 
received  letters  of  recommendation  to  the  governors 
of  the  different  provinces  through  which  they  were 
to  pass,  together  with  a  government  courier  and 
interpreter,  they  set  off  for  Karass;  and,  after  a 
journey  of  about  ten  weeks,  they  arrived  in  safety 
in  that  place. 

In  the  mean  while,  Messrs.  Brunton  and  Pater- 
son  had  been  diligently  employed  in  learning  the 
Tartar  language,  which  differs  from  the  Turkish 
chiefly  in  this,  that  the  latter  is  enriched  with  num- 
bers of  words  from  the  Arabic  and  Persic.  Having 
written  and  circulated  several  short  addresses  on 
the  subject  of  religion,  they  excited  a  great  deal  of 
conversation,  on  the  claims  of  Christ  and  Mo- 
hammed, throuofhout  Circassia  and  the  neighbour- 
ing  parts  of  Tartary.  Some  of  the  effendis,  or 
doctors,  frankly  confessed  that  they  were  unable 
to  answer  the  arguments  of  the  missionaries;  but 
still  they  showed  no  inclination  to  embrace  the 
truth,  and  were  even  averse  to  enter  into  any  kind 
of  discussion  concerning  the  evidence  of  their  re- 
ligion. 

The  priest  of  the  village,  named  Abdy,  was  par- 
ticularly thoughtful;  his  mind  was  sometimes  so 
perplexed  that  he  could  not  sleep;  he  even  acknow- 
ledged to  the  missionaries  the  truth  of  Christianity. 
One  day,  in  talking  w^ith  some  people  who  were 
connected  with  the  missionaries,  he  advised  them 
to  read  the  Bible  carefully,  and  to  satisfy  themselves 
as  to  its  truth  while  they  were  young.  "As  for 
me,"  said  he,  "I  am  a  poor,  old,  miserable  man. 
I  know  not  what  to  believe.  I  cannot  say  that  I 
21 


242  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

am  either  of  the  one  religion  or  the  other.  I  stand 
between  the  two,  and  am  distressed  with  doubts 
and  uncertainty."  At  another  time,  when  speaking 
of  the  cheerfulness  with  which  they  should  obey 
the  will  of  God,  he  said,  "Jesus  Christ  hath  shed 
his  blood  for  you,  and  why  should  you  grudge  to 
do  thus  much  for  himf  When  conversing  with 
the  missionaries,  he  spoke  in  a  similar  style ;  but  it 
was  said,  he  had  been  heard  to  declare,  it  would 
have  been  well  for  him  had  he  never  seen  the  New 
Testament.  He  travelled  through  the  whole  coun- 
try, visiting  the  doctors  and  effendis,  in  order  to 
obtain  answers  to  the  objections  which  the  mission- 
aries raised  against  his  creed;  but  instead  of 
having  his  difficulties  removed,  his  statement  of 
them  rather  tended  to  excite  doubts  in  the  minds  of 
some  of  his  learned  brethren. 

He  himself  possessed  a  sound  judgment,  was 
eloquent,  very  inquisitive,  and  rather  of  a  suspi- 
cious temper,  Though,  in  the  early  periods  of  his 
life,  he  might  have  received  his  religious  sentiments 
without  much  examination,  yet  now  nothing  but  the 
strongest  evidence  could  induce  him  either  to  em- 
brace new  opinions,  or  renounce  his  old  principles. 
Still,  however,  through  fear  of  the  chiefs,  and  the 
love  of  this  world,  he  continued  to  exercise  the 
office  of  a  priest  among  his  countrymen.  He 
seemed,  indeed,  to  have  persuaded  himself,  that, 
on  account  of  the  peculiar  circumstances  in  which 
he  was  placed,  God  would  not  condemn  him  for 
professing  a  religion  he  did  not  believe. 

In  the  summer  of  1804,  the  plague  began  to 
make  its  appearance  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Ka- 
rass ;  but  as  the  Mohammedans,  from  their  abuse 
of  the  doctrine  of  predestination,  seldom  think  of 
going  out  of  the  way  of  that  dreadful  disorder,  or 


ASIATIC  RUSSIA.  243 

using  precautions  against  it,  so  they  were  at  great 
pains  to  conceal  its  approach  from  the  missionarie* 
and  the  Russians.  Some  of  the  chiefs  even  threat* 
ened  to  put  any  person  to  death  who  should  inforn? 
the  missionaries  of  it ;  and  when  the  Russian  gene* 
ral  sent  some  officers,  with  a  party  of  Cossacks 
to  inquire  concerning  it,  the  Tartars  positively  de- 
nied  that  they  knew  any  thing  about  it,  though  at 
that  very  moment  it  was  raging  in  a  village  at  no 
great  distance. 

To  add  to  the  general  distress,  war  now  broke 
out  between  the  Russians  and  Kabardians.  Many 
of  the  former  were,  in  various  places,  murdered  by 
the  latter;  and  though  they  repeatedly  came  to  aa 
agreement,  yet  the  barbarians  were  so  regardless 
of  their  oaths,  that  they  broke  them  the  first  oppor- 
tunity. These  disastrous  events  could  not  fail  to 
create  in  the  missionaries  much  anxiety  and  dis- 
tress. Every  day  brought  them  new  and  alarming 
reports.  The  whole  family,  men,  women,  and 
children,  sometimes  slept  with  their  clothes  on, 
ready  to  flee  in  case  of  danger;  and,  more  than 
once,  the  dread  of  an  immediate  attack  drove  thera 
to  the  woods. 

On  one  occasion,  a  plundering  party  of  Kabar- 
dians carried  oft'  three  of  their  horses;  and,  it  was 
said,  they  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  get  the  na- 
tive children  into  their  possession:  in  consequence 
of  these  circumstances,  the  missionaries  judged  it 
expedient  to  leave  Karass  for  the  present,  and  re- 
tire to  a  Russian  fort,  about  thirty -two  versts  dis- 
tant. It  is  scarcely  possible  to  conceive  the  con- 
cern which  the  inhabitants  of  the  village  manifested 
at  their  departure.  Nine  Tartars,  with  carts,  went 
with  them  to  the  fort,  and  Islam  Geng,  the  sultan, 
who  had  uniformly  shown  himself  their  warm  and 


244  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

decided  friend  acccompanied  them  almost  the  whole 
of  the  way. 

In  May,  1805,  the  society  sent  out  four  new  mis- 
sionaries  to  Tartary,  namely,  John  Mitchell,  Robert 
Pinkerton,  George  M'Alpine,  and  James  Galloway ; 
two  of  whom,  previous  to  their  departure,  had 
learned  the  art  of  printing;  and,  besides  other 
useful  articles,  they  took  with  them  a  printing  press 
and  a  fount  of  Arabic  types,  which  is  the  character 
generally  used  in  that  country.  On  their  arrival 
at  Karass,  whither  the  other  missionaries  had 
again  returned,  they  lost  no  time  in  erecting  the 
press,  and  in  employing  that  powerful  engine  for 
the  propagation  of  Christianity  in  the  country. 
The  first  work  which  they  printed,  was  a  small 
Turkish  tract  against  Mohammedanism,  written  by 
Mr.  Brunton,  who  appears  to  have  possessed  a 
very  correct  knowledge  of  that  language.  As  a 
proof  of  this,  it  is  not  unworthy  of  notice,  that 
many  alleged  that  the  tracts  circulated  by  the  mis- 
sionaries were  not  written  by  any  of  themselves, 
but  must  have  been  the  work  of  some  Turk,  whom 
they  employed  for  that  purpose.  Others  insinuated 
that  Mr.  Brunton  was  not  an  Englishman,  as  he 
pretended,  but  some  renegade  Turk. 

On  the  publication  of  this  little  work,  it  created 
no  small  sensation  in  the  country,  particularly 
among  the  effendis.  One  who  had  visited  the 
missionaries  a  considerable  time  before,  with  a 
view  of  converting  them  to  the  Mohammedan  faith, 
was  not  only  shaken  in  his  sentiments,  but  was  so 
troubled  in  his  mind,  that,  for  some  nights,  he  was 
scarcely  able  to  sleep.  He  had  travelled  through 
Syria,  Arabia,  Egypt,  and  other  countries;  and 
was  one  of  the  most  learned  and  respectable  doc- 
tors in  all  that  quarter.     At  first  he  was  extremely 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  245 

bitter  against  Christianity,  but  after  he  became  ac- 
quainted with  the  missionaries  his  violence  abated  ; 
and,  for  some  time  past,  he  had  been  so  friendly 
towards  them,  that  some  of  the  more  zealous  Mo- 
hammedans threatened  to  kill  him,  on  account  of 
his  attachment  to  them.  Several  other  etfendis, 
of  the  first  rank  in  the  country,  made  no  secret  of 
their  suspicions  respecting  the  truth  of  their  own 
religion. 

In  the  summer  of  1806,  Mr.  Paterson  made  a 
tour  in  the  Crimea,  to  distribute  Tartar  Testaments 
and  tracts.  Leaving  Karass  on  the  10th  of  May, 
accompanied  by  one  of  the  ransomed  youths,  he 
proceeded  towards  the  peninsula,  through  the  steppe 
between  the  Kuma  and  Tscherkask,  on  the  Don ; 
visited  Rostof  and  Mariapol,  on  the  sea  of  Asoph, 
entered  the  Crimea  at  Perecop,  traversed  it  south- 
ward by  Koslov  and  Sympheropol,  then  eastward 
by  Theodosia,  or  KafFa,  and  Kertch ;  whence  cross- 
ing the  straits  of  Jenicola  to  the  isle  of  Taman,  they 
returned  homeward  by  the  Kuban;  reaching  Ka- 
rass in  safety,  on  the  18th  of  July.  Though  Mr. 
Paterson's  health  was  considerably  injured,  by  the 
fatigue  of  travelling  and  the  state  of  the  weather, 
his  spirits  were  continually  revived,  and  his  thanks- 
givings to  God  called  forth  by  the  reception  which 
he  and  the  object  of  his  journey  met  with,  not  only 
from  the  friends  of  the  Bible  Society,  of  whom 
there  were  many,  but  by  the  population  of  every 
description.  Wherever  he  halted,  he  was  sur- 
rounded by  multitudes,  pressing  with  eagerness  for 
copies  of  the  word  of  life;  disappointed  if  their 
wishes  were  not  instantly  complied  with,  and  not 
to  be  repulsed  till  they  had  gained  their  object. 
Sometimes,  from  the  top  of  the  cart  on  which  he 
rode,  in  the  market  places  of  the  towns,  or  in  the 
21* 


246  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

midst  of  an  open  place,  he  would  stand  for  hours 
together,  talking  to  the  listening  and  wondering 
people,  concerning  the  great  truths  contained  in 
the  sacred  volume  which  he  was  about  to  put  into 
their  hands.  At  other  times,  he  would  sit  in  the 
midst  of  a  group,  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  and  read  to 
them  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  unfolding  their 
meaning  as  he  went  along;  addressing  them  on  the 
value  of  their  souls ;  or  replying  to  the  questions 
and  objections  which  were  suggested  to  them  by 
what  he  said. 

The  following  extract  from  his  journal  will  be 
read  with  pecuhar  interest: — 

"  At  a  village  between  Mariapol  and  Perecop,  a 
number  of  people,  among  whom  was  the  head  man 
of  the  village,  came  with  a  young  moUah,  and 
begged  a  New  Testament.  I  gave  him  tracts,  but 
he  earnestly  begged  a  Testament.  He  said  he 
would  read  it  in  the  Mejed,  and  pray  for  the  wel- 
fare of  my  soul.  I  told  him  that  the  effendis  would 
not  allow  it  to  be  put  into  the  Mejed,  or  to  be  read 
there ;  but  the  people  insisted  to  the  contrary,  and 
said  that  the  house  belonged  to  them,  and  not  to  the 
effendis.  After  some  conversation,  I  solemnly  ad- 
dressed the  young  mollah,  and  delivered  the  New 
Testament  into  his  hands.  He  went  away  very 
happy.  The  head  man  also  begged  a  tract  and  a 
Testament  for  his  son;  and  the  people  of  the  vil- 
lage urged  me  to  stay  with  them  some  days. 

At  this  place,  my  young  friend  Shattose,  (who 
three  days  before  had  received  a  New  Testament,) 
came  up  to  me  on  horseback,  saluted  me  after  the 
eastern  manner,  and  kissed  my  hand.  He  had 
brought  his  New  Testament  bound  in  his  bashluk, 
or  covering  for  the  head,  and  I  suspected  that  he 
had  been  ordered  to  give  it  me  back.     But  how 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA,  247 

agreeably  was  I  disappointed  to  hear  him  tell  me 
that  he  loved  the  New  Testament ;  and  that  he  had 
left  his  mother's  house,  and  was  determined  to  fol- 
low me  wherever  I  went,  and  become  my  son  1  He 
said  his  friends  and  the  mollahs  had  advised  him  to 
do  so.  He  accordingly  proceeded  with  me  on  my 
journey  through  the  other  villages. 

"  At  Koslow,  sitting  and  musing  in  my  lodgings 
on  the  obstinacy  of  the  Mohammedans,  and  revolving 
in  my  mind  the  best  means  to  employ  in  order  to 
induce  them  to  receive  the  truth,  there  came  in  a 
company  of  Jews,  and  sat  down  at  my  side,  and 
entered  into  conversation  with  me  on  religion.  I 
spoke  to  them,  and  read  portions  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament to  them.  One  of  them  opened  a  copy,  and 
read  to  his  countrymen  two  or  three  chapters.  He 
read  it  with  ease,  and  earnestly  requested  that  I 
would  give  it  to  him.  I  told  him  it  was  the  New 
Testament ;  that  I  had  brought  copies  of  it  to  give 
to  Mohammedans  ;  and  that  I  was  afraid,  should  I 
give  it  to  him,  that  he  would  not  read  it,  as  it  con- 
tained the  history  of  that  Jesus  whom  their  fore- 
fothers  crucified,  but  whom  we  believe  to  be  the 
promised  Messiah,  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 
He  said  that  if  I  would  give  it  to  him,  he  would 
read  it,  and  stood  as  much  in  need  of  it  as  the  Mo- 
hammedans did.  His  brethren  also  made  interces- 
sion for  him,  and  said,  'We  wish  ourselves  to  learn 
what  is  contained  in  the  New  Testament.'  After 
some  hesitation  on  my  part,  but  anxiety  on  theirs, 
I  thought  it  might  be  of  advantage  to  the  young 
man,  and  theref  ire  gave  it  to  him,  and  exhorted 
him  to  read  it.  Several  more  Jews  who  could  read 
Turkish  came  forward,  and  made  the  same  request ; 
but  I  was  obliged  to  refuse  them.  One,  however, 
was  peculiarly  urgent,  and  would  not  go  away,  and 


248  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

used  many  arguments  to  induce  me  to  give  him 
one,  but  for  a  long  while  without  eifect,  my  whole 
stock  being  now  reduced  to  eight  copies.  He  at 
last  said,  "  Give  me  this  book  ;  it  had  been  good  for 
me  that  I  had  never  seen  it,  unless  you  give  it  to 
me  ;  it  may  be  of  eternal  advantage  to  me.'  After 
such  expressions,  I  could  not  withhold  it  from  him 
any  longer,  but  gave  it  to  him  as  the  word  of  God, 
and  exhorted  him  to  read  it.  Here,  truly,"  adds 
Mr.  Paterson,  "there  is  a  field  for  Bible  and  Mis- 
sionary Societies  :  the  first,  in  putting  the  Holy 
Scriptures  into  the  hands  of  the  people ;  and  the 
last  for  explaining  them,  and  preaching  the  gospel 
of  Christ  in  simplicity  and  truth."  During  this 
tour,  also,  he  found  at  Bakcheserai,  a  Tartar  trans- 
lation of  the  Old  Testament,  which  he  sent  to  As- 
trachan. 

Agreeably  to  the  plan  which  they  had  proposed 
to  the  Russian  government,  the  missionaries  began, 
at  an  early  period,  to  ransom  some  of  the  Tartars 
who  were  in  a  state  of  slavery,  particularly  some 
young  persons,  with  the  view  of  training  them  up 
from  their  early  years  in  the  principles  of  religion, 
and  teaching  them  the  useful  arts  of  life  ;  by  which 
means,  they  hoped  Christianity  would  be  most 
effectually  propagated  in  the  country.  Several  of 
the  ransomed  now  professed  to  embrace  the  gospel ; 
and,  as  their  conduct  fully  corresponded  with  their 
profession,  they  were  solemnly  baptized  in  the 
name  of  Christ.  Among  others  who  embraced 
Christianity,  Katagerry,  the  son  of  one  of  the 
neighbouring  chiefs,  deserves  particular  notice.  He 
was  lineally  descended  from  the  khans  of  the  Cri- 
mea, and  was  allied  to  some  of  the  principal  fami- 
lies in  the  East. 

Having  become  acquainted  with  Mr.  Brunton, 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  249 

soon  after  the  missionaries  arrived  in  the  country 
he  early  formed  a  particular  attachment  to  him. — 
Interested  by  his  fine  appearance,  his  superior  ta- 
lents, and  his  engaging  manners,  Mr.  Brunton,  on 
the  other  hand,  was  eager  to  instruct  him  in  the 
principles  of  Christianity  ;  and,  though  he  had  been 
educated  by  a  priest,  it  was  not  long  before  the  in- 
genuous youth  perceived  the  vast  superiority  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ  to  the  religion  of  Mohammed. 
Having,  at  length,  openly  avowed  his  belief  of 
Christianity,  he  was  baptized  by  the  missionaries  ; 
and,  from  that  period,  he  was  steadfast  in  the  pro- 
fession of  it.  notwithstanding  the  persecution  he 
suffered  from  his  relations,  and  the  derision  with 
which  he  was  loaded  by  his  acquaintance.  Some 
of  the  chiefs  even  threatened  to  kill  him,  unless  he 
should  return  to  the  faith  of  his  ancestors.  On  other 
occasions,  they  endeavoured  to  gain  him  by  the 
liberality  of  their  promises  ;  but  neither  promises 
nor  threatenings,  neither  harsh  nor  gentle  treat- 
ment, made  any  impression  upon  him. 

Katagerry,  however,  was  not  merely  steadfast 
in  his  adherence  to  the  Christian  faith  ;  he  was  also 
zealous  in  spreading  it  among  his  countrymen.  He 
lost  no  opportunity  of  recommending  it  to  their  at- 
tention; he  boldly  defended  it  when  it  was  attacked  ; 
he  argued  even  with  the  mollahs  and  effendis,  and 
laboured  to  expose  their  absurd  opinions,  and  their 
wicked  practices,  to  the  view  of  the  poor  deluded 
people.  This  interesting  youth  afterwards  entered 
into  the  Russian  service;  but  though,  by  this  means, 
he  was  separated  from  the  missionaries,  he  still  re- 
tained a  strong  attachment  to  them  ;  and  wherever 
he  went,  was  eager  to  spread  the  knowledge  of 
Christianity. 
It  has  already  been  stated,  that  the  missbnaries 


250  MISSIONARY    RECOKOg. 

obtained  a  grant  of  land  from  the  Russian  govern- 
ment, soon  after  their  arrival  in  the  country ;  and,  at 
their  desire,  a  person  was  now  sent  to  Karass,  to 
measure  off  the  ground  which  they  had  chosen, 
amouting  in  all  to  six  thousand  dessatines.  Of 
this,  a  topographical  description  was  transmitted  to 
the  minister  of  the  interior  at  St.  Petersburg,  with 
a  request  that  certain  privileges,  which  were 
deemed  essential  to  the  prosperity  of  the  mission, 
might  be  granted  them.  With  the  view  of  forward- 
ing this  important  measure,  it  was  found  necessary 
for  one  of  the  missionaries  to  visit  that  city.  Ac- 
cording, Mr.  Mitchell  proceeded  thither  in  May, 
1806,  and  happily  succeeded  in  obtaining  all  the 
immunities  which  they  desired.  By  one  article  it 
was  declared,  that  they  should  be  exempted  from 
all  personal  and  landed  tax  and  charges,  for  the 
space  of  thirty  years  ;  that,  at  the  expiration  of  that 
period,  they  should  pay  yearly  fifteen  copecks  for 
each  dessatine  of  land  fit  for  cultivation ;  that,  in 
future,  they  should  be  subject  to  no  other  public 
charge  and  impost  whatever;  and  that  they  should 
for  ever  be  exempt  from  civil  and  military  service, 
and  also  from  military  quarters. 

By  another  article  it  was  provided,  that  the  in- 
ternal affairs  of  the  settlers,  respecting  religion,  the 
management  of  their  land,  their  proj^erty,  and 
their  police  should  always  be  subject  to  their  own 
direction,  or  that  of  a  committee  chosen  by  them ; 
and  that  this  committee  should  have  the  power  of 
granting  passports  to  all  members  of  the  settlement, 
who  wished  to  travel  into  the  interior  of  the  em- 
pire, or  to  go  abroad.  The  last  was  a  privilege 
which  had  never  been  granted  to  any  foreign  colo- 
nists but  themselves.  The  exemption  from  taxes 
for  thirty  years  was  double  the  period  that  any 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  251 

Other  settlement  enjoyed ;  and  while  the  United 
Brethren  at  Sarepta  pay  for  every  dessatineof  land 
they  have,  whether  goc^  or  bad,  the  missionaries  at 
Karass  had  to  pay  only  for  those  parts  which  are 
fit  for  cultivation. 

In  April,  1809,  the  missionaries  received  a  mes- 
sage from  a  Sonna  prince,  requesting  them  to  send 
some  person  to  instruct  his  people  in  the  principles 
of  the  Christian  religion.  The  Sonna  country  lies 
about  seven  days'  journey  from  Karass,  and  is  said 
to  contain  upwards  of  fifty  villages  or  towns,  and 
about  two  hundred  thousand  inhabitants,  who,  it 
seems,  are  professed  Christians.  They  believe. 
we  are  told,  in  one  God,  and  in  Jesus  Christ  as 
their  only  King  and  Saviour.  They  pray  that  God 
would  bless  them  for  Christ's  sake,  and  continue  to 
them  the  privileges  which  their  forefathers  enjoyed. 
They  baptize  their  children  four  or  five  days  after 
their  birth,  by  washiug  them  all  over  the  body. — 
They  devote  the  Sabbath  to  purposes  of  religion ; 
and,  when  they  swear,  they  wish  they  may  be 
turned  to  the  left  hand  of  Christ  at  the  day  of  judg- 
mont,  should  their  oath  be  false. 

In.  their  churches,  however,  they  have  images, 
some  of  which  they  say  were  formed  by  the  power 
of  God.  In  one  of  them  there  is  the  figure  of  a 
young  horse,  which,  according  to  them,  was  pro- 
duced in  this  miraculous  manner.  They  have, 
likewise,  in  their  places  of  worship,  a  number  of 
large  books,  which  their  priests  read,  but  do  not 
pretend  to  explain ;  their  religious  services  consist- 
ing chiefly  of  singing  and  praying.  Their  priests 
are  allowed  to  marry  ;  and,  when  they  officiate  in 
public,  they  are  arrayed  in  long  garments,  richly 
ornamented  with  silver  and  gold.  They  inoculate 
their  children  with  the  small-pox  on  the  crown  of 


252  MISSIONARY    BECORDS. 

their  head.  From  these  circumstances,  the  mis- 
sionaries  concluded  that  the  Sonnas  were  Greek 
Christians,  and  that  probably  they  had  once  be- 
longed to  the  Georgian  church.  They  had  long 
been  anxious  to  visit  them,  with  the  view  of  learn- 
ing more  particularly  the  state  of  religion  among 
them.  Mr.  Paterson  had  already  made  an  attempt 
to  penetrate  into  that  part  of  the  country,  but  was 
obliged  to  return  without  accomplishing  his  design  ; 
and,  from  the  distracted  state  of  the  neighbouring 
tribes,  it  was  at  present  deemed  unadvisabie  to  re- 
new the  attempt. 

In  March,  1810,  the  whole  number  of  persons 
belonging  to  the  missionary  settlement  at  Karass 
amounted  to  thirty-nine.  But,  besides  those  more 
immediately  connected  with  the  mission,  there 
were  in  the  settlement  one  Mohammedan  and  two 
German  families  ;  and,  after  that  time,  their  number 
was  considerably  augmented. 

The  missionaries  had  now  circulated  a  conside- 
rable number  of  tracts  through  the  country,  and,  by 
this  means,  had  excited  a  spirit  of  inquiry  among 
the  people.  The  chiefs  were,  however,  hostile  to 
their  circulation,  and  prohibited  their  subjects  from 
reading  them,  under  the  severest  penalties.  The 
Mohammedan  tribes,  to  the  south  of  Karass,  dis- 
played the  most  furious  enthusiasm  in  support  of 
their  religion.  Inspired  with  a  fierce  zeal,  they 
threatened  destruction  to  all  who  bore  the  Christian 
name.  Paradise,  with  all  its  sensual  delights,  was 
preached  up  with  more  than  ordinary  earnestness 
by  the  efiendis  and  mollahs;  and,  in  consequence 
of  this,  a  considerable  number  of  the  people  had 
already  sacrificed  their  lives.  The  missionaries 
were,  in  a  particular  manner,  the  object  of  their 
rage  and  malice,  and   they  had  lately  employed 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  253 

means  to  destroy  them ;  but  owing  to  certain  un- 
foreseen causes,  and  the  overruling  Providence  of 
God,  their  maHcious  designs  were  happily  disap- 
pointed. Though  their  enemies  acknowledged  that 
they  were  quiet  and  inoffensive,  they  complained 
that  they  were  zealous  in  endeavouring  to  seduce 
the  people. 

The  Tartars,  to  the  north  of  Karass,  seemed  no 
less  determined  to  oppose  the  labours  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  the  progress  of  the  gospel.  The 
chiefs  and  the  etfendis  had,  of  late,  several  meet- 
ings, to  take  the  affairs  of  religion  into  considera- 
tion. They  passed  various  laws  against  those  who 
neglected  to  attend  prayers  at  the  muschid;  and 
they  appointed  some  of  their  number  to  visit  the 
villages,  and  see  these  laws  carried  into  execution. 
About  sixty  young  men,  in  a  village  a  few  miles 
from  Karass,  were  learning  to  be  priests,  in  order 
to  obstruct  more  effectually  the  progress  of  the 
gospel ;  and  the  schools  throughout  the  country 
were  crowded  with  scholars,  as  the  chiefs,  who 
were  particularly  hostile  to  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity, earnestly  advised  the  people  to  have  their 
children  taught  to  read,  that  they  might  be  able  to 
withstand  the  arguments  of  the  missionaries,  and 
detend  their  own  religion.  The  common  people, 
however,  though  much  intimidated  by  these  pro- 
ceedings, were  not  insensible  to  the  violence  of  the 
means  which  were  used  ;  and  several  of  the  elfendis 
complained,  that  they  did  not  meet  with  the  san)e 
respect  from  them  as  formerly. 

In  March,  1813,  Mr.  Brunton  departed  this  life, 
after  a  painful  illness  of  several  weeks.  Happy 
should  we  have  been,  could  we  have  spoken  of  his 
character  and  conduct  with  unqualified  approbation  ; 
but  though  he  was  certainly  a  man  of  vigorous  uu- 
22 


254  MISSIONARY   RECORDS. 

derstanding,  and  possessed  a  great  facility  in  ac- 
quiring  languages,  as  well  as  various  other  qualities 
which  fitted  him  to  be  a  useful  missionary  among 
the  heathen,  yet  it  cannot  be  denied  that  there  were 
faults  in  his  character,  which  more  than  counter- 
balanced these  excellencies;  and,  indeed,  towards 
the  close  of  his  life,  his  conduct  was  a  disgrace  to 
the  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged.  It  is  painful 
to  record  such  circumstances  ;  but  it  is  demanded 
by  impartiality.  Let  not  the  infidel  triumph  in  the 
iall  of  Brunton  ;  let  the  Christian  shed  a  tear  over 
his  memory;  and  "let  him  that  thinketh  he  stand- 
eth,  take  heed  lest  he  fall." 

It  is  proper  here  to  add,  that  Mr.  Brunton,  soon 
after  his  arrival  in  the  country,  began  to  translate 
Ihe  New  Testament  into  the  Turkish  language,  or 
rather  the  language  of  the  Nogay  Tartars,  which  is 
a  dialect  of  it,  and  which  he  thought  would  be  un- 
derstood by  most  of  the  Tartars  who  could  read, 
from  the  banks  of  the  Volga  to  the  shores  of  the 
Euxine  Sea.  In  carrying  on  this  work,  he  derived 
essential  assistance  from  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament  in  the  Turkish,  by  Dr.  Lazarus  Sea- 
man, which  was  published  in  England  about  the 
middle  of  the  seventeenth  century.  This  work  he 
completed  before  his  last  illness  commenced  ;  and  it 
is  gratifying  to  add,  that  the  printing  of  it  was 
finished  a  few  weeks  after  his  death.  Other  cases 
of  mortality  had  occurred.  In  the  course  of  little 
more  than  twelve  months,  no  fewer  than  six  per- 
sons were  carried  to  the  grave,  thus  greatly  re- 
ducing the  band  of  missionary  labourers.  But  the 
mission  was  afterwards  reinforced. 

In  August,  1813,  the  number  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  missionary  settlement  at  Karass  amounted  to 
one  hundred  and  sixty-five  persons  ;  namely,  twen- 


ASIATIC    RUSSIA.  255 

ty-five  British,  six  of  whom  were  missionaries, 
eighteen  natives,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-two 
Germans.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  mission, 
twenty-seven  natives  had  been  ransomed,  ten  of 
whom  had  been  baptized.  Of  this  number,  five 
had  died,  some  of  whom,  there  was  reason  to  hope, 
departed  in  the  faith  of  Christ.  One  of  the  bap- 
tized, and  four  of  the  unbaptized,  had  run  off  to  the 
Kabardians. 

As  soon  as  the  weather  permitted,  in  the  spring 
of  1814,  Messrs.  Dickson  and  Galloway  were  sent 
to  visit  Astrachan,  where  they  remained  two 
months,  endeavouring  to  excite  the  attention  of  the 
Mohammedans  in  that  city  to  the  gospel.  In  June, 
they  returned  to  Karass,  where  the  other  missiona- 
ries had  again  settled. 

Scarcely  had  they  got  home,  when,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  urgent  request  of  the  Russian  minis- 
ter of  the  interior,  at  the  express  desire  of  the  em- 
peror, who  had  uniformly  manifested  a  cordial  in- 
terest in  the  success  of  the  mission,  the  brethren 
despatched  Messrs,  Mitchell  and  Frazer  to  Oren- 
burg, on  the  line  of  Siberia,  to  look  out  a  more  eli- 
gible station  than  Karass.  At  Orenburg,  the  lieu- 
tenant-general of  the  province  received  the  mission- 
aries with  kindness,  and  seconded  their  views 
with  his  personal  influence.  A  piece  of  ground  was 
soon  selected,  of  which  a  free  grant  was  made  by 
the  Russian  government  to  the  mission,  with  a  view 
to  its  secure  and  permanent  establishment. 

In  May,  a  letter  addressed  to  all  the  missiona- 
ries, was  received  by  the  brethren  at  Karass,  from 
two  of  the  principal  effendis  in  the  Kabardian 
country.  They  begged  an  Arabic  and  Turkish  Tes- 
tament, and  used  among  others  the  following  re- 
markable words  — "  We  are  friends  to  the  saved  of 


256  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

Jesus,  and  to  the  lovers  of  his  glory.  We  wish  to 
see  the  statutes  of  the  New  Testament,  and  to  com- 
pare it  with  the  Koran.  All  who  keep  the  statutes 
of  the  New  Testament  we  hold  as  friends."  This 
request  was  joyfully  and  liberally  complied  with. 
The  prospects  at  this  time  were  more  encouraging 
than  at  any  former  period. 

All  the  missionaries,  with  their  families,  con- 
tinued to  reside  at  Karass,  the  original  settlement, 
until  June,  1815,  when  a  division  of  them  took 
place,  for  the  purpose  of  occupying  the  station  at 
Orenburg,  and  another  at  Astrachan.  Messrs. 
Paterson  and  Galloway  remained  at  Karass ;  and 
their  attention  was  chiefly  confined  to  the  education 
of  the  ransomed  natives,  and  the  conduct  of  affairs 
in  the  settlement.  In  the  mean  time  they  endea- 
voured to  circulate  tracts  and  copies  of  the  Scrip- 
ture around  them.  The  ransomed  natives  at  Karass 
■were  said  to  pay  attention  to  their  education ; 
and  such  of  them  as  had  received  their  freedom 
and  been  baptized,  conducted  themselves  with  pro- 
priety. 

The  youug  sultan  Katagerry  came  to  St.  Peter- 
burg  during  the  summer  of  1815,  where  he  re- 
sided for  some  time  under  the  eye  of  Messrs.  Pater- 
son and  Pinkerton,  who  had  the  happiness  of  see- 
ing and  testifying  that  his  conduct  was  in  all  re- 
spects that  of  a  Christian.  Having  obtained  his 
discharge  from  the  military  service,  he  was  induced 
to  visit  England  and  Scotland,  in  order  to  qualify 
himself  more  fully  for  Christian  usefulness  among 
his  countrymen.  He  accordingly  went  to  London, 
in  1816,  and  prosecuted  his  studies  there  for  some 
time  with  great  diligence. 

In  1830,  Mr.  Glen,  who  was  stationed  at  Astra- 
chan, completed  the  translation  of  the  prophetical 


ASIATIC  RUSSIA.  257 

books  into  Persian.  It  had  been  delayed  by  the 
confusion  arising  from  a  violent  attack  of  cholera 
morbus.  Of  this  awful  visitation  Mr.  Glen  writes, 
on  the  27th  of  August,  when  the  disease,  having 
continued  its  ravages  for  twenty-eight  days,  had 
disappeared  : — "Such  a  time  the  city  of  Astrachan 
never  saw,  in  the  memory  of  the  present  genera- 
tion at  least,  as  has  elapsed  since  the  30th  ultimo ; 
at  which  date  it  was  ascertained  that  the  cholera 
was  on  the  turn.  The  greater  part  of  that  period, 
business  was,  in  a  manner,  completely  suspended 
at  the  bank,  the  bazaar,  etc. ;  the  shops  were  al- 
most all  of  them  shut;  and  a  universal  gloom  sat  on 
the  faces  of  the  inhabitants,  as  they  passed  through 
the  streets  of  the  city.  Out  of  not  more  than  about 
forty  thousand  inhabitants,  it  is  calculated  that  from 
five  thousand  to  six  thousand  must  have  fallen  vic- 
tims to  it  in  the  city  alone,  and  that  about  one-half 
of  the  adults  have  been  more  or  less  affected  by  it. 
Some  were  cut  off  almost  instantaneously,  and 
multitudes  in  the  course  of  six  or  eight  hours ; 
while  others,  after  appearing  to  be  in  a  state  of 
convalescence,  relapsed,  and  were  carried  off.  It  is 
said,  that  on  one  day  five  hundred  were  interred, 
and  on  another  four  hundred  and  eighty." 

In  their  report  of  1833,  the  directors  of  the  Scot- 
tish Missionary  Society,  allude  to  the  necessity 
they  felt  for  reducing  their  scale  of  operations, 
and  to  their  consequent  resolution  to  relinquish  both 
the  stations  in  Russia.  "  The  mission  at  Karass," 
they  say,  "  has  now  existed  for  thirty  years  ;  but 
when  the  directors  considered  the  little  fruit  that 
has  attended  it  during  so  long  a  period,  and  the 
small  prospect  of  success  which  it  presents  for  the 
future,  they  felt  that  this  was  one  of  the  first  sacri- 
fices which  it  became  them  to  make.  The  station 
22* 


258  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

at  Astrachan  was,  in  a  great  measure,  relinquished 
seven  or  eight  years  ago,  when  most  of  the  mis- 
sionaries returned  to  this  country.  Mr,  Glen  only 
was  left  to  carry  on  a  translation  of  the  poetical  and 
prophetical  books  of  the  Old  Testament  into  Persic, 
on  account  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety ;  but  as  his  engagement  with  that  Society  is 
expected  to  terminate  about  the  close  of  the  present 
year,  the  directors  have,  for  the  same  reasons  as 
have  induced  them  to  give  up  Karass,  resolved  to 
relinquish  Astrachan  as  a  field  of  missionary  la- 
bour." 

There  are  two  colonies  of  German  settlers,  one 
at  Karass,  and  the  other  at  Madchar,  also  near  the 
Caucasus.  They  offer  many  opportunities  for 
missionary  labours  among  the  numerous  tribes  of 
Tartars  in  the  vicinity  ;  and  the  agents  from  the 
German  Society  have  been  engaged  for  several 
years  as  ministers  to  the  Christian  colonists,  and  as 
missionaries  among  the  Mohammedans.  As  yet 
they  have  not  seen  much  fruit  of  their  labours;  but 
it  pleases  God  to  strengthen  their  faith  and  their 
hope.  Frequent  attacks  of  the  savage  inhabitants 
of  the  neighbouring  mountains  render  these  stations 
insecure  and  dangerous ;  but  the  opportunity  there 
afforded  of  making  known  the  word  of  life  among 
these  tribes,  and  some  rays  of  a  rising  light  among 
them,  fill  the  missionaries  with  expectations  of  bet- 
ter days. 


SIBERIA.  259 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Siberia — London  Missionary  Society — Station  at  Se- 
lioginsk — Religion  of  the  people — Praying  mills  of 
the"Buriats — Mongolian  trsnslation  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament— Station  on  the  Ona — Missionary  journey — 
Favour  shown  by  the  Russian  government — Inter- 
esting account  of  the  convert  Bardo — Letter  from 
the  Buriat  youth  Tikshie — Account  of  the  convert 
Shagdur — Improved  state  of  the  mission — Conclu- 
sion. 


The  London  Missionary  Society  have  a  station  at 
St.  Petersburg,  where  much  good  has  been  effected 
under  the  Divine  blessing;  and  another  at  Se- 
linginsk,  a  town  and  military  station  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Irkutsk,  Siberia,  and  about  four  thousand 
miles  east  of  the  capital. 

The  people  originally  derived  their  religion  from 
Thibet,  and  worship  "  Dalai  Lama,"  or  the  Gmnd 
Lama,  whom  they  believe  to  be  a  heavenly,  if  not 
a  divine  being;  but,  hke  heathen  in  all  ages,  they 
have  numerous  other  objects  of  religious  homage. 
Their  worship  is  associated  with  no  sanguinary 
rites ;  but  abounds  with  external  observances, 
many  of  them  very  absurd,  which  the  people  them- 
selves acknowledge  to  be  burdensome  and  disa- 
greeable; but  these  ceremonies  are  considered,  on 
this  account,  as  being  the  more  meritorious.  A 
portion  of  the  people  still  profess  Shamanism, 
which  is  supposed  to  be  the  most  ancient  religioA 
of  the  country,  and  consists  chiefly  in  the  worship 
of  fire,  and  in  reliance  on  amulets.  It  also  differs 
from  Lamaism,  inasmuch  as  it  derives  no  support 
from  an  order  of  priests,  or  from  any  regular  ont- 
ward   observances.     Many   of  the   Lamaists,  es- 


260  MlSSIOr^ARY    RECORDS. 

pecially  the  priests,  are  zealous,  and  have  been 
very  successful  in  making  converts  from  the 
Shamans. 

The  following  practice  illustrates  their  predomi- 
nant characteristic.  The  Buriat  procures  a  prayer, 
written  on  a  long  slip  of  paper,  and  suspends  it 
where  it  will  be  moved  by  wind  or  passengers,  or 
rolls  it  round  the  barrel  of  a  small  windwill,  which 
keeps  his  petition  in  motion,  and  satisfies  his  con- 
science that  it  is  acceptably  offered  to  the  god. 
These  praying  mills  are  very  numerous ;  and  they 
have  various  other  modes  of  worship  equally  suited 
to  their  indolent  habits.  Indeed,  their  whole  sys- 
tem is  a  delusion,  and  their  services  are  unmeaning 
forms.  Their  restraints  from  animal  indulgences 
are  confined  to  the  short  time  spent  in  their  tem- 
ples; from  which  they  return  to  commit  "all  un- 
cleanness  with  greediness." 

They  speak  the  Mongolian  language,  but  their 
books  are  in  an  unknown  tongue.  The  Selinginsk 
Buriats  are  in  the  centre  of  all  the  Buriats  on  the 
east  side  of  Baikal  Lake,  and  are  estimated  at  about 
fifteen  thousand ;  they  have  ten  temples,  and  not 
less  than  two  thousand  lamas,  or  chief  priests. 
The  Chorinsk  tribe  are  distinguished  for  their 
wealth.  They  are  divided  into  eleven  tribes,  inha- 
biting the  country  easterly  of  Selinginsk,  are  esti- 
mated at  thirty  thousand,  and  have  only  four 
temples,  and  scarcely  two  hundred  lamas.  Up- 
wards of  one  hundred  thousand  males  belong  to  the 
nation  of  Buriats. 

The  Rev.  Messrs.  Stallybrass,  Swan,  and  Yuille, 
arrived  in  1819,  and  this  mission,  first  commenced 
at  Irkutsk,  has  received  the  full  approbation  and 
aid  of  the  Russian  government. 

The  missionaries  frequently  visit  the  Buriats  in 


SIBERIA.  261 

their  different  hordes,  following  them  in  their  va- 
rious wanderings,  visiting  their  temples,  distributing 
the  gospel  and  tracts,  and  otherwise  communi- 
catilig  Christian  instruction.  Of  the  manner  in 
which  they  were  received,  soon  after  their  arrival, 
Mr.  Swan  wrote: — "The  Buriats  are  every  where 
receiving  the  gospel  and  tracts  with  avidity,  and 
are  daily  coming  to  us  for  them  from  all  quarters, 
and  from  a  distance  of  hundreds  of  versts.  We 
have  likewise  daily  applications  for  medicine  and 
advice;  and  our  being  able  to  prescribe  simple  re- 
medies, and  furnish  medicine  for  some  of  their  pre- 
vailing diseases,  has  contributed  not  a  little  to 
secure  their  good  opinion  of  us ;  while  we  have,  at 
the  same  time,  the  finest  opportunities  for  distribut- 
mg  the  word  of  God.  The  lamas,  or  priests, 
themselves,  not  only  come  for  the  gospel,  but  are 
sometimes  seen  sitting  at  the  door,  reading  it  to  a 
listening  audience  of  their  own  people." 

Of  a  new  opening  for  a  missionary,  the  report 
for  1823,  states,  that  "a  large  district  round  Ner- 
chinsk is  inhabited  by  the  Tungusians,  a  people 
who  are  not  in  possession  of  a  written  language  of 
their  own.  Their  neighbours,  the  Chorinsk  Bu- 
riats, have  introduced  among  them  books  relative 
to  their  superstitions,  written  in  Mongolian,  which 
the  Tungusians  are,  at  length,  able  to  read  and  un- 
derstand. Thus  the  way  was  prepared,  by  the 
zeal  of  the  Buriats  themselves,  for  the  dissemina- 
tion of  Christianity  among  the  Tungusians,  who 
will  now  be  able  to  read  the  Mongolian  Scriptures 
circulated  among  that  tribe,  which  otherwise,  from 
their  ignorance  of  letters,  would  have  been  to  them 
a  sealed  book." 

The  Mongolian  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment was  completed  during  the  year  1826,  and 


262  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

considerable  progress  was  made  at  that  time  in  a 
version  of  the  Old  Testament.  The  importance  of 
this  work  will  be  felt  when  it  is  considered  that  the 
Mongolian  dialect  is  spoken  and  understood,  tiot 
only  among  the  Buriats,  but  extensively  in  Chinese 
Tartary,  and  in  a  south-westerly  direction,  among 
the  inhabitants  of  all  the  intermediate  country,  from 
Selinginsk  to  Thibet.  The  Mongolians  Proper  are 
subjects  of  the  Chinese  empire,  and  the  Kalkas  and 
Eluths,  also  under  the  same  government,  use  the 
same  language. 

Mr.  Stallybrass  has  visited  more  than  once  a 
missionary  station  which  has  been  formed  on  the 
Ona,  availing  himself  of  such  opportunities  as  oc- 
curred of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  people.  In 
that  quarter  the  lamas  are  zealous  in  their  attempts 
to  make  proselytes  among  the  Shamans.  The 
people  in  this  part  of  the  country  appear  to  be  less 
under  the  influence  of  prejudice  than  the  other  Bu- 
riats. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1826,  Mr.  Swan 
visited  a  tribe  of  Buriats,  who  inhabit  that  part  of 
the  country  which  lies  along  the  shores  of  the  Bai- 
kal, near  the  mouths  of  the  Selinga.  He  conversed 
with  the  taisha  and  principal  people,  endeavoured 
to  direct  their  minds  to  the  importance  of  educa- 
tion, and  informed  them  of  the  existence  of  a  semi- 
nary for  Buriat  youths  at  Selinginsk.  They  were 
fully  aware  of  the  importance  of  learning  to  read 
and  write  Russ;  and  several  of  them  seemed  in- 
clined to  send  their  children  to  the  school,  but  were 
prevented  on  finding  that  the  missionaries  sought 
no  remuneration  for  the  instructions  they  impart. 
A  plan  of  doing  good  disinterestedly  they  considered 
as  justly  hable  to  suspicion. 

The  society  has  been  placed  under  great  obliga- 


SIBERIA.  263 

tions  to  the  Russian  government  for  the  favours 
shown  towards  this  mission.  When  several  mis- 
sionaries left  St.  Petersburg,  on  their  journeys  to 
Siberia,  nothing  could  exceed  the  demonstrations 
of  its  favourable  sentiments  towards  them.  Messrs. 
Stallybrass  and  Rahmn,  when  on  their  way  to 
Irkutsk,  had  an  interview  with  the  emperor  Alex- 
ander at  Moscow,  by  his  imperial  majesty's  ex- 
press desire;  and  on  this  occasion  he  assured  them 
that  every  possible  facility  would  be  afforded  on 
their  journey,  and  that  his  prayers  should  ascend 
to  God  on  their  behalf  Through  their  whole 
route  they  were  consequently  received  and  treated, 
by  persons  in  authority,  with  the  utmost  attention 
and  respect.  Similar  orders  were  subsequently 
given,  and  similar  attention  shown  to  Messrs.  Swan 
and  Yuille,  on  their  journey  from  St.  Petersburg 
to  Selinginsk.  The  emperor  also  caused  an  impe- 
rial ukase  to  be  issued,  assigning  the  land  granted 
by  him  for  the  use  of  the  missionaries ;  and  gave  a 
handsome  sum  for  defraying  the  expense  of  the 
mission  buildings  at  Selinginsk.  He  also  gave  the 
missionaries  a  special  permission  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple to  whom  they  had  been  designated,  and  to  pre- 
pare a  translation  of  the  Scriptures  in  their  language. 
This  work  being  completed  within  the  last  few 
years,  the  emperer  Nicholas  granted  permission  to 
print  the  same  at  the  society's  mission  press  at  Se- 
linginsk. His  imperial  majesty,  in  other  impor- 
tant respects,  also  manifested  his  favour  to  the  mis- 
sion in  Siberia. 

More  than  sixteen  years  had  elapsed  from  the 
time  that  the  first  missionaries  to  the  Buriats  lefl 
the  imperial  city,  on  their  way  to  the  barren  wilds 
of  Siberia,  when  pleasing  indications  of  piety  were 
furnished  by  a  youth  named  Bardo,  who  was  about 


264  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

seventeen  years  of  age.  He  was  providentially 
brought  from  a  distant  district,  and  had  been  re 
ceived  into  the  school.  From  his  manner  and  dia- 
lect he  was  as  a  Galilean  among  the  other  boys, 
and  soon  became  an  object  of  ridicule  with  them 
His  application  to  learning  was,  however,  uncom 
monly  great. 

On  his  applying  for  baptism,  his  views  appeared 
to  be  consistent.  He  was  informed  of  what  he 
must  expect  from  his  unbelieving  countrymen  if  he 
became  a  follower  of  Jesus,  and  he  soon  began  to 
experience  it.  Having  left  off  the  worship  of  idols, 
he  was  reproached  and  reviled,  and  turned  out  of 
their  tents,  yet  by  such  things  he  continued  un- 
moved. He  talked  much  with  the  chilldren  of  Mr. 
Stallybrass,  and  told  them  he  believed  there  was 
but  one  God  and  one  Saviour,  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
It  was  known  that  he  prayed  daily  in  secret ;  and 
that  when  mixing  with  his  own  people,  he  told 
them  what  he  himself  felt,  and  begged  them  to 
come  and  hear  the  truth  for  themselves. 

On  one  occasion,  he  said,  he  thought  it  would 
be  no  bad  thing  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  if  their 
enemies  should  beat  and  trouble  them;  "for  this," 
said  he,  "will  make  the  more  noise,  and  many 
may  hear  of  it  in  this  way,  and  be  led  to  inquire 
what  these  things  mean."  Happy  youth !  little 
did  he  then  know  for  what  God  was  preparing  his 
soul. 

His  open  avowal  of  being  a  disciple  of  Christ, 
and  his  refusal  to  worship  the  gods  of  his  fathers, 
had  rendered  him  very  obnoxious  to  the  lamas 
and  other  zealous  devotees.  Towards  the  end  of 
1834,  one  of  them  beat  him  severely  on  the  head, 
and  serious  illness  ensued.  After  some  weeks  of 
suflering,  he  was  removed  to  the  tent  of  an  uncle. 


SIBERIA.  265 

who  lived  in  the  neighbourhood,  with  the  hope 
that  the  change  might  prove  beneficial.  On  the 
skill  of  a  native  doctor  failing,  his  friends,  fearing 
he  would  die,  began  to  talk  of  resorting  to  their 
heathenish  rites,  as  the  best  means  of  saving  his 
life.  He  would  not,  however,  suffer  any  such  arts 
to  be  used ;  and  afraid  lest  any  superstitious  cere- 
monies should  be  performed,  he  begged  leave  to  be 
taken  back  to  the  missionaries.  To  this  there 
was  a  ready  assent;  it  was  said,  that  he  was 
tlieirs,  both  body  and  soul ;  and  thus  his  friends 
gave  him  up  to  live  and  die  as  a  disciple  of  the 
Saviour. 

On  the  morning  of  the  day  on  which  he  died, 
perceiving  that  his  end  was  approaching,  Mr.  Swan 
told  him,  as  he  had  done  before,  that  he  must  give 
up  all  hopes  of  getting  better;  and  then  had  some 
very  satisfactory  conversations  with  him  in  refer- 
ence to  his  faith  and  hope.  "  Should  you  die  now, 
whither  would  your  soul  go  ?"  "  To  heaven."— 
"Who  will  receive  it  there?'  "God." — "  Oa 
what  Saviour  do  you  trust  for  salvation  ?"  With 
emphasis,  "  On  Jesus  Christ." — "  If  God  had  not, 
in  his  providence,  brought  you  hither,  to  learn 
about  that  Saviour,  what  would  have  become  of 
youl"  "I  should  have  hved  in  sin,  and  gone  to 
hell  when  I  died." 

"  Thus  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,"  says  Mr.  Swan, 
"  one,  whom  I  hope  that  we  may  regard  as  one 
of  the  first  fruits  of  the  Buriat  nation  gathered 
into  the  Saviour's  kingdom;  and  one  who  may 
be  said  to  have  fallen  a  martyr  to  the  cause  of 
Christ ;  for  I  have  little  doubt,  in  my  own  mind, 
that  the  blows  on  the  head,  which  he  received 
from  the  enraged  lama,  were  the  remote  cause  of 
his  death. 

23 


266  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

"  We  endeavoured  to  improve  the  solemn  event, 
for  the  benefit  of  his  fellow-scholars  and  others  ; 
and  many  tears  were  shed,  when  he  was  laid  in  a 
grave  near  the  spot  where  the  remains  of  our  be- 
loved sister,  Mrs.  Stallybrass,  await  the  resurrec- 
tion. Tikshie,  another  of  our  dear  ^''oung  men, 
read  over  the  grave,  with  a  faltering  voice,  part  of 
the  fifteenth  of  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians ; 
and  I  spoke  a  few  words  to  the  people  assembled, 
founded  on  the  passage  read.  It  was  a  touching 
circumstance,  and,  at  the  same  time,  one  highly 
encouraging  to  our  minds,  to  hear  our  converted 
Buriat,  who  firmly  trusted  in  our  Saviour,  joining 
thus  in  the  funeral  service,  while  we  committed  to 
the  dust  the  body  of  another  young  Buriat  who  had 
died  in  the  faith." 

Another  member  of  the  mission  thus  speaks  of 
a  visit  which  Mr.  Swan  paid  to  Bardo,  while 
with  his  friends,  and  of  the  closing  scene  of  his 
life:— 

"  On  Mr.  Swan's  entering  the  tent  where  Bardo 
was  lying,  he  saw  that  the  boy's  friends  had  placed 
on  the  wall  opposite  him  some  of  their  charms,  at 
which  the  sick  perso'i  should  look,  in  order  to  be 
cured;  but  Bardo,  instead  of  being  left  in  his  dis- 
tress to  trust  to  these,  had  turned  his  back  to  them, 
and  was  lying  in  an  awkward  position,  so  that  his 
eye  might  not  rest  on  them. 

"It  was  only  till  the  following  Friday,  a  little 
after  mid-day,  that  he  continued  a  sufferer  here 
below.  It  was  with  feelings  never  before  ex- 
perienced, that  I  stood  and  gazed  on  him,  going,  as 
we  trusted,  so  peacefully  away  to  his  Saviour. 
Death  did  appear  to  be  robbed  of  its  terrors.  I 
think  there  was  not  one  of  us  but  could  have  lain 
down  beside  him,  to  have  entered  with  him  on  the 

i 


SIBERIA.  267 

unseen  glories  of  eternity.  None,  but  those  who 
have  been  in  similar  circumstances  with  ourselves, 
can  enter  into  the  joy  which  we  felt  on  seeing  one 
who  had  been  so  lately  in  the  greatest  ignorance, 
and  sunk  in  sin,  not  only  led  to  seek  Christ  as  the 
only  Saviour,  but  enabled  to  place  his  whole  re- 
liance and  hope  on  Him,  and  carried  on  to  the  end 
by  the  Saviour  whom  he  loved." 

About  two  years  since  the  mission  wore  a  more 
favourable  and  promising  aspect  than  it  ever  did 
at  any  previous  period.  More  recently  still,  it  is 
stated,  that  several  out  of  fifteen  youths,  who  were 
under  the  instructions  of  Mr.  Stallybrass,  have 
given  evidence  of  being  truly  converted  to  God.^ 
One  of  these  has  for  a  considerable  time  acted  as 
teacher  in  the  schoel,  and  copyist  to  the  missiona- 
ries. The  work  of  grace,  thus  manifesting  itself 
among  these  Buriat  youths,  first  commenced  in  the 
family  of  Mr.  Stallybrass,  and  he  had  also  the 
pleasure  of  admitting  three  of  his  own  children  to 
the  fellowship  of  the  church. 

To  Mr.  Stallybrass  we  are  indebted  for  the  fol- 
lowing narrative,  whic-h  is  well  adapted  to  stimu- 
late the  gratitude  and  the  prayers  of  the  friends  of 
the  missions.  "  Shagdur  is  the  young  man  who 
has  been  the  teacher  ever  since  the  school  com- 
menced here.  It  is  now  nearly  five  years  since  he 
came  to  me,  and  during  the  second  year  he  gave 
evidence  that  he  had  paid  great  attention  to  the 
things  which  he  had  heard  ;  as  also,  that  impres- 
sions of  the  truth  and  importance  of  those  things 
had  been  made  upon  his  mind.  He  heard  the  truth 
and  did  many  things  gladly.  I  regarded  him  as  a 
hopeful  subject ;  and  as  such  I  have  written  of  him, 
but  nothing  more.  There  was  always  evidendy  a 
reserve — an  unwillingness  to  take  the  consequences 


268  MISSIONARY    KECORDS. 

which  an  open  and  unreserved  avowal  of  Chrst  be- 
fore men  might  involve.  As  he  had  daily  heard 
the  truth,  these  impressions  have,  from  time  to 
time*,  been  alternately  revived,  neglected,  or  stifled. 
As  my  beloved  wife  always  took  a  great  interest  in 
him,  and  manifested  great  kindness  towards  him, 
her  removal  affected  him  much ;  and  what  he 
heard  on  the  subject,  both  from  brother  Yuille 
(who  visited  the  Khodon  on  that  occasion)  and 
myself,  seemed  to  revive  former  impressions.  But 
these  disappeared ;  and  during  the  last  six  months 
his  case  has  appeared  less  hopeful  than  during  any 
period  for  the  last  four  years. 

"  But  I  knew  not  what  was  passing  in  his  mind. 
He  was  striving  with  his  convictions,  determining 
to  overcome  them,  and  had  returned  to  the  worship 
of  his  idols,  which,  for  some  years  he  had  relin« 
quished.  O,  how  easy  to  the  Almighty  Spirit's 
agency  are  those  things  which  are  impossible  with 
men  !  This,  I  trust,  has  been  conspicuously  dis- 
played in  his  history.  The  word  of  truth  has  been 
applied  to  his  heart  with  Almighty  power ;  and  all 
opposition,  and  difficulty,  and  fear  of  consequences, 
have  vanished  instantly.  The  change  in  him  has 
been  more  immediate  and  palpable  than  in  the  case 
of  the  lad  mentioned  before ;  and  probably  for  this 
reason,  that  he  had  sinned  against  more  light  and 
knowledge. 

"  The  means  by  which  he  seems  to  have  been 
awakened  was  a  sermon  (three  Sabbaths  ago)  from 
Rev.  iii.  20,  'Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and 
knock.'  I  felt  much  while  speaking,  on  account 
of  those  at  whose  door  Christ  had  been,  as  it  were, 
*  knocking'  for  years,  but  who  refused  to  admit  him. 
In  the  evening,  after  service,  he  came  to  my  study, 
looked  very  strange  for  a  few  moments,  and  then 


SIBERIA.  269 

burst  into  tears,  and  wept  most  bitterly.  I  began 
to  inqnire  the  reason,  afraid  to  hope  that  it  arose 
from  any  spiritual  cause.  He  began  by  saying, 
*The  word  of  God  makes  all  things  manifest ;  this 
word  I  have  long  heard  ;  I  have  been  convinced  of 
its  truth,  but  I  have  been  endeavouring  to  hide  and 
stifle  my  convictions.  Christ  has  long  been  knock- 
ing at  my  heart,  and  I  have  refused  to  admit  him; 
but  I  can  now  resist  no  longer-  What  must  I  do 
to  be  saved  V  O,  those  words,  which  were  indi- 
cative of  the  anguish  of  his  soul,  were  the  sweetest 
sounds  (trom  a  heathen)  which  had  saluted  my 
ears  ever  since  I  left  my  native  land.  I  referred 
him  to  the  words  of  Paul  and  Silas  to  the  jailer, 
with  which  he  is  familiar :  '  Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.'  '  And  can 
1  be  saved  by  believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ]' 
*  Undoubtedly.'  '  Then  henceforth  may  he  be  my 
only  Lord  and  Saviour.'  After  some  more  conver- 
sation, I  commended  him  in  prayer  to  that  com- 
passionate Saviour,  who,  I  trusted,  had  effectually 
knocked  at  the  door  of  his  heart,  mingling  my  tears 
of  adoring  gratitude  with  his  of  distress,  and,  I  trust, 
true  contrition. 

"Many  things  are  feigned;  but  there  was  no- 
thing of  which  I  was  more  deeply  convinced,  than 
that  there  was  no  feigning  here.  Whatever  be  the 
issue,  I  think  I  shall  never  doubt  his  sincerity  at 
the  time.  The  state  of  his  mind,  and  his  conduct 
since,  are  highly  gratifying.  On  the  succeeding 
day  he  collected  his  boys  around  him,  (in  number 
fifteen,)  told  them  of  the  change  he  had  expe- 
rienced in  his  mind ;  his  regret  that  he  should  so 
often  have  been  sinfully  angry  with  them  ;  and  have 
used  improper  words  in  scolding  them;  exhorted 
them  seriously  to  consider  their  state,  and  prayed 
23* 


270  MISSIONARY    RECORDS, 

with  them.  The  next  day  his  father  and  sister 
came.  With  them  he  talked  and  prayed,  by  which 
they  were  affected,  and  wept.  He  sent  a  message 
by  them  to  his  wife  and  sister,  to  abstain  from 
working  on  the  Sabbath,  and  from  worshipping  the 
idols,  till  he  should  come  home.  During  the  week 
he  was  desirous  of  going  home,  but  circumstances 
prevented  him.  On  Monday,  in  the  next  week, 
he  asked  to  go  home,  but  said  nothing  to  me  of  the 
reason  of  it.  When  he  came  back  on  the  next  day, 
I  learned  that  he  had  been  home  for  the  purpose 
of  burning  his  idol  gods. 

"My  children  had  some  intimation  of  his  inten- 
tion to  put  them  away ;  and  my  little  daughter 
wrote  him  a  note,  requesting  him  not  to  sell  them, 
as  by  that  means  he  would  cause  others  to  com- 
mit sin  with  them.  The  following  is  a  note 
which  he  wrote  her  in  reply,  (that  is,  a  translation 
of  the  note  :) — 

"  '  Yes  ;  I  have  done  as  I  said  I  would.  That 
I  might  no  more  transgress  the  command  of  the 
most  high  living  God,  who  had  mercy  upon  me 
when  I  was  '  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,'  having 
prayed  to  God  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  to  give  me  an  unhesitating  resolution,  disre- 
garding all  which  my  friends  pleaded,  I  have  kept 
the  word  which  I  spake  before  God.  Much  was 
said  against  it,  but  at  length  I  prevailed.  The 
tempter  came  to  me  with  various  reasons  for  desist- 
ing; but  praying  to  God  that,  having  believed  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  might  have  no  more  to 
do  with  him,  my  mind  became  calm,  and  the  idols, 
which  have  so  many  years  deceived  us,  I  threw 
into  the  fire,  with  the  table  on  which  they  stood. — 
Although  my  father  requested  some,  I  would  not 
consent,  but  burned  every  thing  except  the  iron, 


SIBERIA.  271 

brass,  etc.  The  thought  came  into  my  mind  also, 
(as  you  wrote,)  that  if  I  should  give  them  to  any 
other  person,  I  should  be  the  means  of  making  him 
commit  sin.' 

"  This  has  been  done  not  rashly,  I  hope.  Al- 
though the  resolution  was  soon  formed  and  exe- 
cuted, yet  I  believe  the  subject  had  often  been  me- 
ditated previously.  There  was  no  Jehuism  in  it ; 
and  yet  there  was  no  cowardice,  or  striving  to  hide 
it.  Shegamuni's  idols  were  never  before  treated 
so  ungraciously  here.  It  must  be  known ;  and  it 
has  already  begun  to  excite  much  talking,  and  will, 
no  doubt,  expose  him  to  much  reproach.  His  dis- 
position naturally  is  amiable,  and  rather  timid  and 
pliable ;  and  when  entertaining  hope  of  him  on 
former  occasions,  I  have  not  unfrequently  feared 
lest  that  peculiar  disposition  of  mind  should  be  a 
snare  to  him,  and  prevent  decision.  But  in  stand- 
ing forward  alone — a  young  man,  without  wealth 
or  influence — in  opposition  to  the  voice  and  feeling 
of  all  his  people — unassisted  and  unadvised — as  the 
first  to  renounce  idolatry,  and  destroy  his  idols,  he 
has  manifested  a  decision,  a  heroism,  a  strength  of 
principle,  which  I  did  not  expect  from  him.  I  do 
hope  it  is  from  a  Divine  principle.  The  first  time 
I  conversed  with  him  after  burning  his  idols,  when 
I  asked  him  if  it  was  the  case,  his  answer  power- 
fully reminded  me  of  Hosea  xiv.  8,  although  he 
had  never  seen  it ;  "  As  I  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Chri-st,  what  should  I  do  with  idols  any  longer?' 
He  is  now  in  his  twenty-fifth  year,  and  we  enter- 
tain the  hope  that  he  may  have  been  called,  not 
merely  to  get  to  heaven  himself,  but  to  be  an  in- 
strument in  drawing  others  thither  also.  He,  with 
the  boy  before  mentioned,  has  applied  for  baptismi 

"  The  next  is  Tikshie.     This  young  man  lived 


272  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

about  a  year  and  a  half  with  Mr.  Swan,  till  his  de- 
parture for  Europe,  in  the  capacity  of  copyist ;  and 
when  our  brother  took  his  journey  he  was  left  at 
this  station,  where  he  has  continued  in  the  same 
capacity  till  the  present  time.  He  has  manifested 
much  depravity,  and  I  was  repeatedly  provoked 
almost  to  dismiss  him,  though  unwilling,  hoping 
that  the  opportunities  and  privileges  he  had  enjoy- 
ed might  be  blessed  to  him.  When  my  dear 
brother  arrived,  I  had  no  cheering  accounts  to  com- 
municate respecting  one  in  whom  he  would  feel 
peculiarly  interested  ;  and  it  was  reserved  for  him 
to  be  the  means  of  producing  a  serious  impression, 
and  exciting  him  to  serious  thought.  As  he  is  much 
more  reserved  than  the  former  one,  he  says  less  ; 
and  as  he  is  unmarried,  and  has  no  house,  he  has 
no  idols  of  his  own  to  destroy.  But  he  has  given 
more  silent  evidence  of  a  change,  and  of  having  his 
heart  much  affected  with  the  truths  of  the  gospel. 
These  two,  for  the  last  four  or  five  years  have  been 
in  the  habit  of  daily  listening  to  the  truth ;  and  we 
trust  that  what  has  appeared  to  be  hid  shall  not  be 
lost.  The  discourse  of  my  brother  which  appear- 
ed to  be  the  means  of  arousing  him,  two  Sabbaths 
ago,  was  from  John  vi.  28,  29.  On  the  same  oc- 
casion, a  lad  mamed  Badma,  about  sixteen  years  of 
age,  was  alarmed.  This  lad  had  been  under  in- 
struction about  three  years.  He  has,  on  several 
occasions,  discovered  a  mind  susceptible  of  impres- 
sion. Sometimes  convictions  have  appeared  to  be 
produced  ;  but  they  have  been  like  '  the  morning 
cloud  and  early  dew,'  and  have  passed  away  with- 
out producing  any  permanent  or  saving  change. — 
But  on  the  occasion  referred  to,  when  Mr.  Swan 
was  preaching,  his  mind  was  so  much  atTected  by 
some  things  which  were  said,  that   towards  the 


SIBERIA.  273 

close  of  the  service  he  could  not  refrain  from  weep- 
ing and  sobbing  aloud.  This  was  something  quite 
new.  He  had  no  precedent  for  it,  so  that  it  could 
not  be  regarded  as  any  thing  like  imitation.  But 
we  were  induced  to  believe  that  he  was  alarmed  on 
account  of  his  sins.  He  was  taken  aside  after  the 
service,  and  asked  what  it  was  that  affected  him. 
He  said,  his  sins  were  so  great  that  he  was  fearful 
of  the  consequences;  adding,  'Lord,  save  me  !' — 
His  friends,  who  live  near,  soon  heard  of  his  dis- 
tress. His  brother  came  to  dissuade  him  from  be- 
coming a  disciple  of  Christ,  urging  the  persecutions, 
etc.,  to  which  he  would  expose  himself.  But 
these  things  seemed  not  to  move  him.  It  was  re- 
ported that  his  father  was  coming  to  take  him 
away.  He  did  come ;  and  1  took  an  opportunity 
of  speaking  with  him  on  the  subject,  warning  him 
against  attempting  to  do  any  thing  against  the  sal- 
vation of  his  son's  soul.  His  words  are  deserving 
of  being  recorded.  He  said,  "  His  body  is  mine, 
but  his  soul  is  God's :  I  shall  do  nothing  in  the 
way  of  interfering  with  his  religion :'  and  added 
"  I  suspect,  after  having  lived  here  three  years,  he 
knows  more  of  religion  than  I  do.'  I  embraced  the 
opportunity  of  exhorting  him  to  consider  for  him- 
self also. 

"Thus,  after  a  long  period  of  awful  silence  and 
stillness,  do  I  hope  a  shaking  has  commenced. — 
An  alarm  has  been  heard,  and  it  has  been  commu- 
nicated from  one  to  another.  Oh,  may  it  prove  to 
be  the  work  of  God,  and  not  of  us  I  These  are 
the  sweets  of  a  missionary  life.  We  need  much 
prudence,  and  grace,  and  wisdom,  that  we  may  not 
mar  the  work  of  God.  We  are  introduced  into  a 
new  scene  of  labour  and  action.  But  we  trust  the 
God  of  all  grace  will  grant  us  all  necessary  wisdom 


274  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

and  direction,  and  proportion  his  grace  to  our  ne- 
cessities. We  trust  that  you,  honoured  sirs,  and 
the  friends  of  missions,  will  bear  these  Iambs  on 
your  hearts  before  the  Great  Shepherd." 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  translation  of 
a  letter,  addressed  by  Tikshie,  the  Buriat  convert 
already  mentioned,  to  Mr.  Brown,  of  St.  Peters- 
burg : — 

"  You  have  heard,  I  suppose,  that  God  has  made 
less  the  number  of  us,  who  had,  by  his  grace, 
been  chosen  from  among  the  Buriat  people,  one 
who  received  the  grace  of  God,  and  who  loved 
Christ;  so,  on  this  account,  I  suppose,  the  Lord 
took  him  before  us  to  the  land  of  rest. 

"  We  trust  that  he  has  departed  from  this  world 
to  be  with  Christ,  as  he  hoped.  If  so,  he  now 
sees  the  good,  which  we  see  not ;  and  the  sound  of 
the  melodious  praise  offered  to  God,  which  we  do 
not  hear,  I  suppose  that  he  hears.  We  trust  that 
God  will  not  further  diminish  our  numbers,  but 
rather  we  hope  and  pray  that  our  little  flock  may 
may  be  increased. 

"  Ah,  dear  Mr.  Brown,  please  remember  that 
your  few  worthy  brethren  do  desire  that  you 
may  find  an  opportunity  of  coming  to  Siberia. — 
Your  friend,  our  dear  teacher,  who  shows  our  fa- 
mishing souls  Christ's  truth,  and  testifies  to  our 
darkened  people  the  Saviour's  name,  is  well ;  but, 
as  we  wrote  before,  he  has  but  one  body,  and  but 
one  tongue  and  cannot  be  every  where.  We  know, 
too,  that  those  who  dwell  in  bodies  of  clay  are  sub- 
ject to  many  infirmities,  weaknesses,  and  diseases. 
But,  sir,  why  should  I  multiply  words?  I  desire 
that  you  may  enjoy  peace  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Also,  I  desire  you  to  make  known  my  love  to  those 
whom  you  know,  who  are  in    Christ.     Wishing 


SIBERIA.  275 

you  much  happiness  and  peace  from  this  quarter  of 
Siberia,  I  remain  your  unworthy  and  weak  brother, 

"  TiKSHIE,  SON  OF  MeRHASIE." 

At  this  time  there  were  more  pupils  at  the  sta- 
•  tion  than  at  any  former  period,  their  number 
amounting  to  fifteen.  Their  progress  and  con- 
duct, in  general,  were  encouraging.  Their  school- 
book  was  composed  of  the  four  gospels  and  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Passages  from  these  were 
daily  read  and  committed  to  memory,  and  hope 
is  cherished  that  the  sacred  word,  thus  stored  up 
in  their  own  minds,  will  not  be  without  its  effect  on 
their  hearts.  They  had  gone  through  two  scrip- 
tural catechisms,  written  by  Mr.  Swan,  and  were 
learning  the  second  initiatory  catechism,  which  had 
been  translated  by  the  eldest  son  of  Mr.  Stallybrass. 
He  had  also  in  hand  the  "  Village  Sermons"  of  the 
Rev.  G.  Burder,  which  it  is  hoped  will  prove,  at 
some  future  period,  a  valuable  treasure  to  many 
inquirers  after  truth.  "  I  believe,"  says  Mr.  Stal- 
lybrass, "it  is  the  earnest  and  settled  desire  of  both 
my  eldest  sons  to  be  engaged  in  preaching  the  gos- 
pel to  the  Buriats;  and  this  desire  increases  in  pro- 
portion as  their  own  views  of  Divine  truth  become 
enlarged  and  confirmed." 

Zealous  effort  was  also  making  to  give  the  peo- 
ple the  Old  Testament  in  their  own  language.  Mr. 
Swan  had  brought  with  him  the  book  of  Genesis 
from  St.  Petersburg ;  it  had  passed  the  hands  of 
the  censor,  and  had  received  his  approbation  and 
recommendation  for  printing.  Other  parts  of  the 
sacred  volume  were  likewise  in  hand. 

Two  of  the  elder  Buriat  girls  also  rank  among 
the  hopeful  converts,  and  there  are  several  other 
serious  inquirers.     All  of  them  are  young,  except 


276  MISSIONARY   RECORDS. 

two :  the  one  a  teacher,  who  has  been  five  years 
in  the  employment  of  Mr.  Stallybrass,  and  the 
other  the  former  copyist  of  Mr.  Swan ;  both  of 
whom  now  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  change 
of  heart. 

*'  It  is  delightful  to  mark  their  progress,"  says 
Mr.  Swan,  "  and  to  witness  how  a  beam  of  sacred 
pleasure  lights  up  their  features,  when  some  new 
view  of  Divine  truth  breaks  in  upon  them ;  some 
new  point  from  which  they  can  contemplate  the 
love  of  the  Redeemer.  Last  Lord's  day  morning, 
at  our  usual  Mongolian  service,  I  requested  one  of 
them  to  read  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gos- 
pel ;  when  he  came  to  the  words,  '  God  so  loved 
the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  belie veth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life,'  his  voice  faltered,  and  with 
difficulty  he  read  a  little  further ;  but  when  became 
to  the  words,  "  This  is  the  condemnation,  that  light 
is  come  into  the  world,  and  men  loved  darkness 
rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  were  evil,' 
his  feelings  completely  overcame  him,  and  his 
voice  was  drowned  with  sobs  and  tears. 

"  Shagdur  pursues  his  active  and  useful  labours 
with  steadiness  and  zeal.  A  short  time  since,  he 
performed  a  journey,  in  which  he  distributed  a 
considerable  number  of  books,  and  held  many  con- 
versations with  his  countrymen;  returning  much 
encouraged,  and  anxious  to  be  sent  again  among 
his  brethren." 

The  Siberian  mission,  though  always  regarded 
with  much  solicitude  by  the  friends  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  required  the  exercise  of  great 
faith  and  patience,  in  connexion  with  the  unremit- 
ted efforts  of  the  esteemed  brethren  in  the  field, 
who  were  long  called  to  labour  in  hope  almost 


SIBERIA.  277 

against  hope.  Sixteen  years  passed  away  after  the 
mission  was  commenced;  some  of  the  labourers 
were  called  to  their  rest  and  their  reward,  and  no 
decisive  fruits  of  good  appeared  to  animate  and  sup- 
port the  survivors.  But,  at  length,  God,  who  in 
faithfulness  has  declared  that  his  word  siiall  not 
return  to  him  void,  thus  granted  them  to  see  his 
pleasure  prospering  in  their  hands. 

Other  instances  of  the  same  kind  might  be  men- 
tioned, among  which  that  of  the  South  Sea  mission 
is  peculiarly  conspicuous.  A  season  of  unprece- 
dented success  followed  onB  of  unprecedented  trial 
and  anxiety.  Let,  then,  no  man's  heart  fail  him. 
The  charge  is  still  obligatory;  "In  the  morning 
sow  thy  seed,  and  in  the  evening  withhold  not  thy 
hand,"  while  the  motive  supplied  should  still  ope- 
rate ;  "  for  thou  knowest  not  whether  shall  prosper, 
either  this  or  that,  or  whether  they  both  shall  be 
alike  good."  The  scenes  of  labour  which  now 
seem  to  promise  least,  may  hereafter  yield  a  plen- 
teous reward. 

Nor  let  it  be  supposed,  that  even  in  those  cases 
in  which  missions  have  been  relinquished,  nothing 
has  been  effected.  The  result  may  be  long  con- 
cealed, and  yet  ultimately  appear.  Of  this  the  fol- 
lowing is  among  many  interesting  proofs.  When 
the  late  excellent  bishop  of  Madras,  Dr.Corrie,  was 
stationed  at  Chunar,  a  Roman  Catholic  visited  him 
for  religious  instruction,  and  as  there  was  not  at 
that  time  any  translation  of  the  Scriptures  to  put  in 
his  hands,  he  selected  some  of  the  most  important 
passages  of  the  Bible,  "and,"  says  Dr.  C,  "ac- 
cording to  the  best  of  my  ability,  I  dictated  a 
translation  of  them,  very  imperiect  it  is  true,  to  the 
poor  man,  who  wrote  it  on  a  number  of  pieces  of 
24 


278  MISSIONARY    RECORDS. 

loose  paper."  Of  this  applicant,  however,  he  soon 
lost  sight. 

About  twenty  years  after,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wil- 
kinson, of  Gorruckpore,  was  called  to  visit  a  man 
on  the  bed  of  death,  and  was  surprised  by  the  ex- 
tent of  his  acquaintance  with  scriptural  religion, 
and  the  propriety  of  the  feelings  which  he  expressed 
in  reference  to  the  solemn  situation  in  which  he 
was  placed.  He  asked  an  explanation,  when  the 
poor  man  produced  the  loose  slips  of  paper  on 
which  he  had  written  Dr.  Corrie's  translations. — 
On  these  it  appeared  that  his  soul  had  fed  through 
life,  and  through  them  he  died  such  a  death,  that 
Mr.  Wilkinson  entertained  no  doubt  that  he  had 
passed  into  glory. 

The  effect  of  many  conversations  and  addresses, 
which  seemed  to  leave  no  trace,  has  yet  to  appear. 
Before  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  made  known, 
much  unlooked-for  good  will  doubtless  be  apparent. 
Meanwhile,  it  should  be  remembered  that  the 
grand  object  contemplated  by  the  spirit  of  mis- 
sions, is  the  conversion  of  the  world.  When  on 
this  the  eye  is  fixed,  partial  failure  will  stimulate  to 
new  efforts,  while  general  prosperity  will  prevent 
discouragement. 

How  much  is  involved  in  the  thought.  There  is 
a  world  to  be  saved  through  the  instrumentality 
of  Christian  effort!  To  adopt  the  language  of 
one;  "What  minister  of  Christ,  what  Christian, 
what  philanthropist,  can  refuse  to  meet  the  claims 
which  are  thus  urged  ?  Here  is  the  sphere,  the 
appropriate  sphere,  where  the  minister  may  act 
worthy  the  heavenly  commission  of  his  Master; 
where  the  Christian  may  obey  the  command  of 
Christ,  and  prepare  for  heaven  ;  where  the  philan- 


SIBERIA.  279 

thropist  may  wisely  expend  his  charity  to  raise 
and  bless  mankind.  Not  to  the  Christian  and 
the  Christian  minister  alone  would  we  put  this 
question,  Is  there  nothing  here  to  stimulate  you  to 
effort  ?  But  to  the  philanthropist,  the  scholar,  the 
statesman,  the  friend  of  political  economy,  we  would 
put  the  question.  Is  there  nothing  here  to  interest 
you?  Before  you  are  six  hundred  millions  of 
heathen,  of  your  own  species,  whos3  influence  is 
lost,  and  worse  than  lost  to  the  world  ;  who  yield 
no  revenue  to  its  wealth,  its  intelligence,  or  its 
happiness.  We  urge  the  question.  Shall  all  this 
physical  and  moral  power  be  lost  ?  Is  it  no  object 
to  redeem  and  raise,  to  enhghten  and  save  those 
wretched  millions  ?  Is  it  no  object  to  create,  as  it 
were,  a  world  of  mind  and  of  moral  feeling :  to 
prepare  for  endless  life  a  crowd  of  immortal  souls  ? 
"  As  ministers,  as  Christians,  and  as  men,  God 
holds  us  responsible,  and  calls  upon  us  to  awake 
at  once  to  the  grand  enterprise  of  saving  the  world 
from  sin  and  death.  And  happy  shall  those  be, 
and  only  those,  to  whom,  amid  the  scenes  of  the 
judgment,  Christ  shall  declare,  '  Inasmuch  as  ye 
have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  have 
done  it  unto  me ;  enter  ye  into  the  joy  of  your 
Lord.'" 


THE    END. 


